This is a modern-English version of Frankenstein; Or, The Modern Prometheus, originally written by Shelley, Mary Wollstonecraft. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Frankenstein;

or, the Modern Prometheus

by Mary Wollstonecraft (Godwin) Shelley


Letter 1

To Mrs. Saville, England.

To Mrs. Saville, UK.

St. Petersburgh, Dec. 11th, 17—.

St. Petersburg, Dec. 11, 17—.

You will rejoice to hear that no disaster has accompanied the commencement of an enterprise which you have regarded with such evil forebodings. I arrived here yesterday, and my first task is to assure my dear sister of my welfare and increasing confidence in the success of my undertaking.

You'll be glad to hear that nothing has gone wrong at the start of this venture, which you've viewed with such dread. I arrived here yesterday, and my first priority is to let my dear sister know that I'm safe and feeling more confident about the success of my mission.

I am already far north of London, and as I walk in the streets of Petersburgh, I feel a cold northern breeze play upon my cheeks, which braces my nerves and fills me with delight. Do you understand this feeling? This breeze, which has travelled from the regions towards which I am advancing, gives me a foretaste of those icy climes. Inspirited by this wind of promise, my daydreams become more fervent and vivid. I try in vain to be persuaded that the pole is the seat of frost and desolation; it ever presents itself to my imagination as the region of beauty and delight. There, Margaret, the sun is for ever visible, its broad disk just skirting the horizon and diffusing a perpetual splendour. There—for with your leave, my sister, I will put some trust in preceding navigators—there snow and frost are banished; and, sailing over a calm sea, we may be wafted to a land surpassing in wonders and in beauty every region hitherto discovered on the habitable globe. Its productions and features may be without example, as the phenomena of the heavenly bodies undoubtedly are in those undiscovered solitudes. What may not be expected in a country of eternal light? I may there discover the wondrous power which attracts the needle and may regulate a thousand celestial observations that require only this voyage to render their seeming eccentricities consistent for ever. I shall satiate my ardent curiosity with the sight of a part of the world never before visited, and may tread a land never before imprinted by the foot of man. These are my enticements, and they are sufficient to conquer all fear of danger or death and to induce me to commence this laborious voyage with the joy a child feels when he embarks in a little boat, with his holiday mates, on an expedition of discovery up his native river. But supposing all these conjectures to be false, you cannot contest the inestimable benefit which I shall confer on all mankind, to the last generation, by discovering a passage near the pole to those countries, to reach which at present so many months are requisite; or by ascertaining the secret of the magnet, which, if at all possible, can only be effected by an undertaking such as mine.

I’m already far north of London, and as I walk through the streets of Petersburg, I feel a cold northern breeze against my cheeks. It invigorates me and fills me with joy. Do you know that feeling? This breeze, coming from the direction I’m heading toward, gives me a taste of those icy regions. With this promising wind, my imagination soars even higher. I can’t convince myself that the pole is a place of endless ice and desolation—it keeps appearing in my mind as a region of beauty and joy. There, Margaret, the sun never sets, its wide disk just hovering on the horizon, spreading constant light. There—because I’ll let myself trust those who have ventured there before—snow and ice are gone. Sailing on calm waters, we might reach a land more extraordinary and beautiful than anything humanity has ever found on Earth. Its landscapes and wonders could be unparalleled, just as the phenomena of the skies in those unexplored spaces surely are. What might we discover in a land of endless light? I could uncover the incredible force that guides the compass needle, or unlock celestial mysteries that only this journey can solve, making sense of their apparent inconsistencies once and for all. I’ll quench my burning curiosity by witnessing a part of the world no one has ever seen, and I might walk on land untouched by human footsteps. These dreams are all I need to cast aside any fear of danger or death and to start this difficult journey with the same excitement a child feels while setting out on a small boat with friends to explore their local river. But even if all these ideas prove wrong, you can’t deny the massive benefit I’ll bring to humanity—for generations to come—if I discover a passage near the pole that would drastically cut the travel time to currently distant countries, or if I decipher the mysteries of the magnetic force. Such knowledge, if attainable at all, can only be achieved through an expedition like mine.

These reflections have dispelled the agitation with which I began my letter, and I feel my heart glow with an enthusiasm which elevates me to heaven, for nothing contributes so much to tranquillise the mind as a steady purpose—a point on which the soul may fix its intellectual eye. This expedition has been the favourite dream of my early years. I have read with ardour the accounts of the various voyages which have been made in the prospect of arriving at the North Pacific Ocean through the seas which surround the pole. You may remember that a history of all the voyages made for purposes of discovery composed the whole of our good Uncle Thomas’ library. My education was neglected, yet I was passionately fond of reading. These volumes were my study day and night, and my familiarity with them increased that regret which I had felt, as a child, on learning that my father’s dying injunction had forbidden my uncle to allow me to embark in a seafaring life.

These thoughts have calmed the nervousness I felt when I started writing this letter, and now I feel my heart filled with a passion that lifts me up as if to the heavens. Nothing soothes the mind as much as having a clear purpose—a goal that the soul can focus on. This expedition has been the dream I’ve cherished since I was young. I’ve devoured stories about the various voyages made in hopes of reaching the North Pacific Ocean through the polar seas. You might remember that Uncle Thomas’ entire library was filled with books on the history of exploration. While my education was lacking, I was completely obsessed with reading. Those books became my constant study, day and night, and my familiarity with them only deepened the sorrow I felt as a child when I learned that my father, in his dying wish, had made my uncle promise not to let me pursue a life at sea.

These visions faded when I perused, for the first time, those poets whose effusions entranced my soul and lifted it to heaven. I also became a poet and for one year lived in a paradise of my own creation; I imagined that I also might obtain a niche in the temple where the names of Homer and Shakespeare are consecrated. You are well acquainted with my failure and how heavily I bore the disappointment. But just at that time I inherited the fortune of my cousin, and my thoughts were turned into the channel of their earlier bent.

These dreams disappeared when I first read the works of poets whose writings captivated my soul and elevated my spirit. I became a poet too and spent a year living in a paradise I had created myself. I imagined I might earn a place in the hall where the names of Homer and Shakespeare are honored. You already know about my failure and how deeply I felt that disappointment. But around that time, I inherited my cousin’s fortune, and my thoughts shifted back to their original focus.

Six years have passed since I resolved on my present undertaking. I can, even now, remember the hour from which I dedicated myself to this great enterprise. I commenced by inuring my body to hardship. I accompanied the whale-fishers on several expeditions to the North Sea; I voluntarily endured cold, famine, thirst, and want of sleep; I often worked harder than the common sailors during the day and devoted my nights to the study of mathematics, the theory of medicine, and those branches of physical science from which a naval adventurer might derive the greatest practical advantage. Twice I actually hired myself as an under-mate in a Greenland whaler, and acquitted myself to admiration. I must own I felt a little proud when my captain offered me the second dignity in the vessel and entreated me to remain with the greatest earnestness, so valuable did he consider my services.

Six years have gone by since I decided to take on this mission. Even now, I can clearly remember the moment when I dedicated myself to this great endeavor. I started by toughening up my body to handle challenges. I joined whale hunters on several trips to the North Sea, willingly enduring cold, hunger, thirst, and sleepless nights. I often worked harder than the regular sailors during the day and spent my nights studying mathematics, medical theory, and various areas of physical science that would be most useful for a naval explorer. Twice, I even took a job as an assistant mate on a Greenland whaling ship and performed so well that I gained admiration. I’ll admit, I felt a bit proud when my captain offered me the position of second-in-command on the vessel and passionately urged me to stay, considering my skills so indispensable.

And now, dear Margaret, do I not deserve to accomplish some great purpose? My life might have been passed in ease and luxury, but I preferred glory to every enticement that wealth placed in my path. Oh, that some encouraging voice would answer in the affirmative! My courage and my resolution is firm; but my hopes fluctuate, and my spirits are often depressed. I am about to proceed on a long and difficult voyage, the emergencies of which will demand all my fortitude: I am required not only to raise the spirits of others, but sometimes to sustain my own, when theirs are failing.

And now, dear Margaret, don’t I deserve to achieve something great? I could have lived a life of comfort and luxury, but I chose glory over all the temptations that wealth offered me. Oh, if only someone would give me an encouraging answer! My determination and resolve are strong, but my hopes go up and down, and my mood is often low. I’m about to embark on a long and challenging journey, one that will demand every bit of my strength. I’ll need to not only lift the spirits of others but also sometimes keep myself going when their energy fades.

This is the most favourable period for travelling in Russia. They fly quickly over the snow in their sledges; the motion is pleasant, and, in my opinion, far more agreeable than that of an English stagecoach. The cold is not excessive, if you are wrapped in furs—a dress which I have already adopted, for there is a great difference between walking the deck and remaining seated motionless for hours, when no exercise prevents the blood from actually freezing in your veins. I have no ambition to lose my life on the post-road between St. Petersburgh and Archangel.

This is the best time to travel in Russia. They glide swiftly over the snow in their sleds; the ride is smooth and, in my opinion, much more enjoyable than an English stagecoach. The cold isn’t too harsh if you’re bundled up in furs—which I’ve already started wearing—because there’s a big difference between walking on the deck and sitting still for hours with no movement to keep your blood from practically freezing in your veins. I have no desire to risk my life on the road between St. Petersburg and Archangel.

I shall depart for the latter town in a fortnight or three weeks; and my intention is to hire a ship there, which can easily be done by paying the insurance for the owner, and to engage as many sailors as I think necessary among those who are accustomed to the whale-fishing. I do not intend to sail until the month of June; and when shall I return? Ah, dear sister, how can I answer this question? If I succeed, many, many months, perhaps years, will pass before you and I may meet. If I fail, you will see me again soon, or never.

I'm planning to leave for that town in about two or three weeks. My plan is to rent a ship there, which can easily be done by covering the owner's insurance, and to hire as many sailors as I think necessary from those experienced in whale fishing. I don't plan to set sail until June. And when will I come back? Ah, dear sister, how can I answer that? If I succeed, it could be many months, maybe even years, before we meet again. If I fail, you'll see me soon—or maybe never.

Farewell, my dear, excellent Margaret. Heaven shower down blessings on you, and save me, that I may again and again testify my gratitude for all your love and kindness.

Goodbye, my dear, wonderful Margaret. May heaven bless you and protect me, so I can keep showing my gratitude for all your love and kindness over and over.

Your affectionate brother,
R. Walton

Your loving brother,
R. Walton

Letter 2

To Mrs. Saville, England.

To Mrs. Saville, England.

Archangel, 28th March, 17—.

Archangel, March 28, 1717.

How slowly the time passes here, encompassed as I am by frost and snow! Yet a second step is taken towards my enterprise. I have hired a vessel and am occupied in collecting my sailors; those whom I have already engaged appear to be men on whom I can depend and are certainly possessed of dauntless courage.

Time moves so slowly here, surrounded as I am by frost and snow! Still, I’ve made progress on my mission. I’ve rented a ship and am busy gathering my crew; the ones I’ve hired so far seem reliable and definitely have fearless determination.

But I have one want which I have never yet been able to satisfy, and the absence of the object of which I now feel as a most severe evil, I have no friend, Margaret: when I am glowing with the enthusiasm of success, there will be none to participate my joy; if I am assailed by disappointment, no one will endeavour to sustain me in dejection. I shall commit my thoughts to paper, it is true; but that is a poor medium for the communication of feeling. I desire the company of a man who could sympathise with me, whose eyes would reply to mine. You may deem me romantic, my dear sister, but I bitterly feel the want of a friend. I have no one near me, gentle yet courageous, possessed of a cultivated as well as of a capacious mind, whose tastes are like my own, to approve or amend my plans. How would such a friend repair the faults of your poor brother! I am too ardent in execution and too impatient of difficulties. But it is a still greater evil to me that I am self-educated: for the first fourteen years of my life I ran wild on a common and read nothing but our Uncle Thomas’ books of voyages. At that age I became acquainted with the celebrated poets of our own country; but it was only when it had ceased to be in my power to derive its most important benefits from such a conviction that I perceived the necessity of becoming acquainted with more languages than that of my native country. Now I am twenty-eight and am in reality more illiterate than many schoolboys of fifteen. It is true that I have thought more and that my daydreams are more extended and magnificent, but they want (as the painters call it) keeping; and I greatly need a friend who would have sense enough not to despise me as romantic, and affection enough for me to endeavour to regulate my mind.

But there’s one thing I’ve always wanted but never been able to find, and now I feel its absence as a deep and painful loss. I don’t have a friend, Margaret. When I’m filled with the excitement of success, there’s no one to share my happiness; when I face disappointment, there’s no one to help lift me out of my sadness. Sure, I can write down my thoughts, but that’s such a poor substitute for sharing feelings. I long for the company of someone who understands me, someone whose eyes would reflect my own emotions. You might think I’m being overly sentimental, dear sister, but I keenly feel the lack of a true friend. I want someone near—a person who’s gentle yet brave, with a sharp mind and similar tastes, someone who could both support and challenge my ideas. Such a friend could help fix the flaws in your overly enthusiastic brother! I act too passionately and lose patience easily when faced with difficulties. An even bigger problem for me, though, is that I’ve had to educate myself. Until I was fourteen, I was essentially running wild and only read Uncle Thomas’s travel books. Around that age, I discovered our country’s famous poets, but it wasn’t until it was too late to really benefit from this realization that I understood I needed to learn more languages than just my native one. Now I’m twenty-eight, but honestly, I’m less educated than many fifteen-year-old schoolboys. It’s true that I’ve thought a lot and that my imagination is vast and ambitious, but my thoughts lack proper structure and balance (what painters call keeping). I desperately need a friend—someone wise enough not to judge me for my romantic nature, with enough care for me to help guide and organize my mind.

Well, these are useless complaints; I shall certainly find no friend on the wide ocean, nor even here in Archangel, among merchants and seamen. Yet some feelings, unallied to the dross of human nature, beat even in these rugged bosoms. My lieutenant, for instance, is a man of wonderful courage and enterprise; he is madly desirous of glory, or rather, to word my phrase more characteristically, of advancement in his profession. He is an Englishman, and in the midst of national and professional prejudices, unsoftened by cultivation, retains some of the noblest endowments of humanity. I first became acquainted with him on board a whale vessel; finding that he was unemployed in this city, I easily engaged him to assist in my enterprise.

Well, these are pointless complaints; I’m not going to find any friends out here on the open sea, or even here in Archangel among the merchants and sailors. Yet, even in these tough hearts, there’s still some emotion untouched by the flaws of human nature. Take my lieutenant, for example—he’s incredibly brave and ambitious. He’s obsessed with achieving glory—or rather, to put it more accurately, advancing in his career. He’s English, and despite the national and professional biases, which haven’t been tempered by education, he still has some of the finest qualities of humanity. I first met him on board a whaling ship; when I found out he was out of work here in the city, it wasn’t hard to convince him to join me in this venture.

The master is a person of an excellent disposition and is remarkable in the ship for his gentleness and the mildness of his discipline. This circumstance, added to his well-known integrity and dauntless courage, made me very desirous to engage him. A youth passed in solitude, my best years spent under your gentle and feminine fosterage, has so refined the groundwork of my character that I cannot overcome an intense distaste to the usual brutality exercised on board ship: I have never believed it to be necessary, and when I heard of a mariner equally noted for his kindliness of heart and the respect and obedience paid to him by his crew, I felt myself peculiarly fortunate in being able to secure his services. I heard of him first in rather a romantic manner, from a lady who owes to him the happiness of her life. This, briefly, is his story. Some years ago he loved a young Russian lady of moderate fortune, and having amassed a considerable sum in prize-money, the father of the girl consented to the match. He saw his mistress once before the destined ceremony; but she was bathed in tears, and throwing herself at his feet, entreated him to spare her, confessing at the same time that she loved another, but that he was poor, and that her father would never consent to the union. My generous friend reassured the suppliant, and on being informed of the name of her lover, instantly abandoned his pursuit. He had already bought a farm with his money, on which he had designed to pass the remainder of his life; but he bestowed the whole on his rival, together with the remains of his prize-money to purchase stock, and then himself solicited the young woman’s father to consent to her marriage with her lover. But the old man decidedly refused, thinking himself bound in honour to my friend, who, when he found the father inexorable, quitted his country, nor returned until he heard that his former mistress was married according to her inclinations. “What a noble fellow!” you will exclaim. He is so; but then he is wholly uneducated: he is as silent as a Turk, and a kind of ignorant carelessness attends him, which, while it renders his conduct the more astonishing, detracts from the interest and sympathy which otherwise he would command.

The captain is an excellent person, known on the ship for his kindness and gentle approach to discipline. This, combined with his well-known honesty and fearless courage, made me eager to work with him. Growing up in solitude, with my best years shaped by your gentle and nurturing care, has refined my character so much that I can’t stand the usual cruelty often seen on ships. I’ve never thought it was necessary, and when I heard about a sailor who was equally respected for his kindness and the loyalty and obedience of his crew, I felt incredibly lucky to have the chance to hire him. I first heard about him in a somewhat romantic way from a woman who owes him the happiness of her life. Here’s his story in short. Some years ago, he was in love with a young Russian woman with a modest fortune. After earning a significant amount of prize money, the woman’s father agreed to the marriage. He saw her once before the wedding, but she was in tears, throwing herself at his feet, begging him to let her go. She confessed that she loved someone else who was poor, and her father would never approve their marriage. My noble friend comforted her and, after learning her lover’s name, immediately gave up his pursuit. He had already bought a farm where he planned to spend his life, but he gave it all to her lover, along with the rest of his money to buy livestock. He even approached her father himself to persuade him to allow their marriage, but the father stubbornly refused, feeling obligated to my friend. When he saw that the father wouldn’t change his mind, my friend left the country and only returned when he learned that the woman had married the man she loved. “What a noble man!” you’ll say. And he truly is. But he’s completely uneducated—quiet like a Turk—and has a careless simplicity about him. While this makes his actions even more remarkable, it also lessens the connection and emotion he might otherwise inspire.

Yet do not suppose, because I complain a little or because I can conceive a consolation for my toils which I may never know, that I am wavering in my resolutions. Those are as fixed as fate, and my voyage is only now delayed until the weather shall permit my embarkation. The winter has been dreadfully severe, but the spring promises well, and it is considered as a remarkably early season, so that perhaps I may sail sooner than I expected. I shall do nothing rashly: you know me sufficiently to confide in my prudence and considerateness whenever the safety of others is committed to my care.

Don't think that just because I complain a little or imagine a bit of relief from my struggles—relief I might never actually experience—that I’m second-guessing my decisions. My resolve is as unshakable as destiny, and my trip is just postponed until the weather allows me to set sail. The winter has been brutally harsh, but spring looks promising, and it’s thought to be an unusually early season, so I might even depart sooner than I expected. I won’t act recklessly—you know me well enough to trust my caution and thoughtfulness, especially when the safety of others is in my hands.

I cannot describe to you my sensations on the near prospect of my undertaking. It is impossible to communicate to you a conception of the trembling sensation, half pleasurable and half fearful, with which I am preparing to depart. I am going to unexplored regions, to “the land of mist and snow,” but I shall kill no albatross; therefore do not be alarmed for my safety or if I should come back to you as worn and woeful as the “Ancient Mariner.” You will smile at my allusion, but I will disclose a secret. I have often attributed my attachment to, my passionate enthusiasm for, the dangerous mysteries of ocean to that production of the most imaginative of modern poets. There is something at work in my soul which I do not understand. I am practically industrious—painstaking, a workman to execute with perseverance and labour—but besides this there is a love for the marvellous, a belief in the marvellous, intertwined in all my projects, which hurries me out of the common pathways of men, even to the wild sea and unvisited regions I am about to explore.

I can't fully describe how I feel about the journey I'm about to take. It's impossible to put into words the mix of excitement and fear I feel as I prepare to leave. I'm heading to uncharted territories, to the "land of mist and snow," but don't worry—I won't harm any albatross, so don't fear for my safety or think I'll return as broken and sorrowful as the "Ancient Mariner." You might laugh at the reference, but let me share a secret. I've often thought my deep fascination and passionate enthusiasm for the dangerous mysteries of the ocean come from that masterpiece by one of the most imaginative modern poets. There’s something stirring in my soul that I can’t quite understand. I'm a hardworking and determined person—committed to carrying out tasks with persistence and effort—but beyond that, there's also a love for the extraordinary, a belief in the extraordinary, woven into all my ambitions. It drives me to leave the ordinary life behind and venture into the wild seas and untouched places I’m about to explore.

But to return to dearer considerations. Shall I meet you again, after having traversed immense seas, and returned by the most southern cape of Africa or America? I dare not expect such success, yet I cannot bear to look on the reverse of the picture. Continue for the present to write to me by every opportunity: I may receive your letters on some occasions when I need them most to support my spirits. I love you very tenderly. Remember me with affection, should you never hear from me again.

But let's go back to what matters most. Will I see you again after crossing vast oceans and sailing around the southernmost tip of Africa or America? I don’t dare to hope for such fortune, yet I can’t bring myself to imagine the opposite. For now, keep writing to me whenever you can; your letters might come to me at times when I need them most to lift my spirits. I love you deeply. Think of me with love, even if you never hear from me again.

Your affectionate brother,
Robert Walton

Your loving brother,
Robert Walton

Letter 3

To Mrs. Saville, England.

To Mrs. Saville, UK.

July 7th, 17—.

July 7, 1717.

My dear Sister,

Dear Sister,

I write a few lines in haste to say that I am safe—and well advanced on my voyage. This letter will reach England by a merchantman now on its homeward voyage from Archangel; more fortunate than I, who may not see my native land, perhaps, for many years. I am, however, in good spirits: my men are bold and apparently firm of purpose, nor do the floating sheets of ice that continually pass us, indicating the dangers of the region towards which we are advancing, appear to dismay them. We have already reached a very high latitude; but it is the height of summer, and although not so warm as in England, the southern gales, which blow us speedily towards those shores which I so ardently desire to attain, breathe a degree of renovating warmth which I had not expected.

I'm writing this quickly to let you know that I'm safe and making good progress on my journey. This letter will reach England on a merchant ship that's headed home from Archangel—luckier than me, since I may not see my homeland for years. Still, I'm in good spirits. My crew is brave and seems determined, and the drifting sheets of ice we keep passing, warning us of the dangers ahead, don't seem to scare them. We've already reached a very high latitude, but it's the peak of summer, and even though it's not as warm as England, the southern winds that are rapidly pushing us toward the shores I so passionately wish to reach bring a surprising warmth I hadn’t expected.

No incidents have hitherto befallen us that would make a figure in a letter. One or two stiff gales and the springing of a leak are accidents which experienced navigators scarcely remember to record, and I shall be well content if nothing worse happen to us during our voyage.

Nothing significant has happened to us so far that would be worth mentioning in a letter. A couple of strong winds and a minor leak are the kind of events experienced sailors barely think to note, and I’ll be quite happy if nothing worse happens to us on this trip.

Adieu, my dear Margaret. Be assured that for my own sake, as well as yours, I will not rashly encounter danger. I will be cool, persevering, and prudent.

Goodbye, my dear Margaret. Rest assured that for both your sake and mine, I won't recklessly face danger. I'll stay calm, determined, and cautious.

But success shall crown my endeavours. Wherefore not? Thus far I have gone, tracing a secure way over the pathless seas, the very stars themselves being witnesses and testimonies of my triumph. Why not still proceed over the untamed yet obedient element? What can stop the determined heart and resolved will of man?

But success will crown my efforts. Why not? So far, I’ve made it, carving a safe path across uncharted seas, with the very stars themselves acting as witnesses and proof of my triumph. Why not keep going across the wild yet obedient ocean? What can stand in the way of a determined heart and a resolute will?

My swelling heart involuntarily pours itself out thus. But I must finish. Heaven bless my beloved sister!

My overflowing heart can't help but express itself like this. But I need to wrap this up. May heaven bless my dear sister!

R.W.

R.W.

Letter 4

To Mrs. Saville, England.

To Mrs. Saville, UK.

August 5th, 17—.

August 5, 1717.

So strange an accident has happened to us that I cannot forbear recording it, although it is very probable that you will see me before these papers can come into your possession.

Something so strange has happened to us that I can't help but write it down, even though it's very likely you'll see me before you get your hands on these papers.

Last Monday (July 31st) we were nearly surrounded by ice, which closed in the ship on all sides, scarcely leaving her the sea-room in which she floated. Our situation was somewhat dangerous, especially as we were compassed round by a very thick fog. We accordingly lay to, hoping that some change would take place in the atmosphere and weather.

Last Monday (July 31st), we were almost entirely surrounded by ice that closed in on the ship from all sides, barely leaving enough space for it to float. The situation was somewhat dangerous, especially since we were also enveloped by a dense fog. So, we stopped and waited, hoping the weather and atmosphere might change.

About two o’clock the mist cleared away, and we beheld, stretched out in every direction, vast and irregular plains of ice, which seemed to have no end. Some of my comrades groaned, and my own mind began to grow watchful with anxious thoughts, when a strange sight suddenly attracted our attention and diverted our solicitude from our own situation. We perceived a low carriage, fixed on a sledge and drawn by dogs, pass on towards the north, at the distance of half a mile; a being which had the shape of a man, but apparently of gigantic stature, sat in the sledge and guided the dogs. We watched the rapid progress of the traveller with our telescopes until he was lost among the distant inequalities of the ice.

Around two in the afternoon, the mist cleared, and we saw vast, uneven plains of ice stretching endlessly in all directions. Some of my companions groaned, and I started to feel overwhelmed with anxious thoughts, when a strange sight suddenly grabbed our attention and distracted us from our own predicament. We spotted a small sled, pulled by dogs, moving north about half a mile away. Sitting in the sled was a figure that looked human but appeared to be of enormous size, guiding the dogs. We followed the traveler’s swift journey through our telescopes until he disappeared among the distant ridges of the ice.

This appearance excited our unqualified wonder. We were, as we believed, many hundred miles from any land; but this apparition seemed to denote that it was not, in reality, so distant as we had supposed. Shut in, however, by ice, it was impossible to follow his track, which we had observed with the greatest attention.

This sight filled us with absolute amazement. We thought we were hundreds of miles away from any land, but this appearance seemed to suggest it wasn’t as far as we had imagined. However, surrounded by ice, it was impossible to follow his path, even though we had been watching it very closely.

About two hours after this occurrence we heard the ground sea, and before night the ice broke and freed our ship. We, however, lay to until the morning, fearing to encounter in the dark those large loose masses which float about after the breaking up of the ice. I profited of this time to rest for a few hours.

About two hours after this happened, we heard the sound of the ground sea, and before nightfall, the ice broke and released our ship. However, we stayed put until morning, afraid of running into the large, loose chunks of ice that drift around after the ice breaks up. I used this time to get a few hours of rest.

In the morning, however, as soon as it was light, I went upon deck and found all the sailors busy on one side of the vessel, apparently talking to someone in the sea. It was, in fact, a sledge, like that we had seen before, which had drifted towards us in the night on a large fragment of ice. Only one dog remained alive; but there was a human being within it whom the sailors were persuading to enter the vessel. He was not, as the other traveller seemed to be, a savage inhabitant of some undiscovered island, but a European. When I appeared on deck the master said, “Here is our captain, and he will not allow you to perish on the open sea.”

In the morning, as soon as it was light, I went up to the deck and saw all the sailors gathered on one side of the ship, seemingly talking to someone out in the water. It turned out to be a sled, just like the one we had seen earlier, which had drifted toward us during the night on a large piece of ice. Only one dog was still alive, but there was a person inside the sled, and the sailors were trying to convince him to come aboard. He wasn’t, as the other traveler had seemed, a wild native from some unknown island but a European. When I arrived on deck, the captain said, “Here is our leader, and he won’t let you die out here in the open sea.”

On perceiving me, the stranger addressed me in English, although with a foreign accent. “Before I come on board your vessel,” said he, “will you have the kindness to inform me whither you are bound?”

When he saw me, the stranger spoke to me in English, though with a foreign accent. "Before I board your ship," he said, "would you be so kind as to tell me where you're headed?"

You may conceive my astonishment on hearing such a question addressed to me from a man on the brink of destruction and to whom I should have supposed that my vessel would have been a resource which he would not have exchanged for the most precious wealth the earth can afford. I replied, however, that we were on a voyage of discovery towards the northern pole.

You can imagine how shocked I was when a man on the edge of disaster asked me such a question—especially someone I assumed would see my ship as a lifeline he wouldn’t trade for the most valuable treasures on Earth. Still, I answered that we were on an expedition to explore the North Pole.

Upon hearing this he appeared satisfied and consented to come on board. Good God! Margaret, if you had seen the man who thus capitulated for his safety, your surprise would have been boundless. His limbs were nearly frozen, and his body dreadfully emaciated by fatigue and suffering. I never saw a man in so wretched a condition. We attempted to carry him into the cabin, but as soon as he had quitted the fresh air he fainted. We accordingly brought him back to the deck and restored him to animation by rubbing him with brandy and forcing him to swallow a small quantity. As soon as he showed signs of life we wrapped him up in blankets and placed him near the chimney of the kitchen stove. By slow degrees he recovered and ate a little soup, which restored him wonderfully.

When he heard this, he seemed satisfied and agreed to come aboard. My God, Margaret, if you had seen the man who gave in to save himself, you would have been completely shocked. His limbs were almost frozen, and his body was horribly thin from exhaustion and suffering. I’ve never seen anyone in such a terrible state. We tried to carry him into the cabin, but as soon as he left the fresh air, he passed out. So, we brought him back onto the deck and revived him by rubbing brandy on him and making him swallow a small amount. Once he started showing signs of life, we wrapped him in blankets and placed him near the kitchen stove’s chimney. Slowly, he recovered and was able to eat a little soup, which helped him feel much better.

Two days passed in this manner before he was able to speak, and I often feared that his sufferings had deprived him of understanding. When he had in some measure recovered, I removed him to my own cabin and attended on him as much as my duty would permit. I never saw a more interesting creature: his eyes have generally an expression of wildness, and even madness, but there are moments when, if anyone performs an act of kindness towards him or does him any the most trifling service, his whole countenance is lighted up, as it were, with a beam of benevolence and sweetness that I never saw equalled. But he is generally melancholy and despairing, and sometimes he gnashes his teeth, as if impatient of the weight of woes that oppresses him.

Two days went by like this before he could speak, and I often worried that his suffering had robbed him of his sanity. Once he had somewhat recovered, I moved him to my own cabin and took care of him as much as my duties allowed. I’ve never seen a more fascinating person: his eyes usually have a wild, almost mad look in them, but there are moments when, if someone shows him even the smallest act of kindness or does him the slightest favor, his entire face lights up with a kind of benevolent, sweet expression that I’ve never seen matched. Still, he is mostly gloomy and hopeless, and sometimes he grinds his teeth as if frustrated by the heavy burden of his sorrows.

When my guest was a little recovered I had great trouble to keep off the men, who wished to ask him a thousand questions; but I would not allow him to be tormented by their idle curiosity, in a state of body and mind whose restoration evidently depended upon entire repose. Once, however, the lieutenant asked why he had come so far upon the ice in so strange a vehicle.

When my guest had recovered a bit, I had a hard time keeping the men away, as they wanted to bombard him with countless questions. But I refused to let their idle curiosity disturb him, knowing his recovery—both physically and mentally—clearly depended on complete rest. At one point, though, the lieutenant asked why he had traveled so far across the ice in such an unusual vehicle.

His countenance instantly assumed an aspect of the deepest gloom, and he replied, “To seek one who fled from me.”

His face immediately darkened with a look of deep sorrow, and he responded, "To find someone who ran away from me."

“And did the man whom you pursued travel in the same fashion?”

"Did the man you were chasing travel the same way?"

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“Then I fancy we have seen him, for the day before we picked you up we saw some dogs drawing a sledge, with a man in it, across the ice.”

"Then I guess we’ve seen him, because the day before we found you, we saw some dogs pulling a sled with a man in it across the ice."

This aroused the stranger’s attention, and he asked a multitude of questions concerning the route which the dæmon, as he called him, had pursued. Soon after, when he was alone with me, he said, “I have, doubtless, excited your curiosity, as well as that of these good people; but you are too considerate to make inquiries.”

This caught the stranger’s attention, and he started asking a bunch of questions about the path the demon, as he called him, had taken. Later, when we were alone, he said, “I’ve probably piqued your curiosity, as well as that of these kind people; but you’re too thoughtful to ask questions.”

“Certainly; it would indeed be very impertinent and inhuman in me to trouble you with any inquisitiveness of mine.”

"Of course; it would be incredibly rude and insensitive of me to bother you with any questions of mine."

“And yet you rescued me from a strange and perilous situation; you have benevolently restored me to life.”

"And yet you saved me from a dangerous and unusual situation; you kindly brought me back to life."

Soon after this he inquired if I thought that the breaking up of the ice had destroyed the other sledge. I replied that I could not answer with any degree of certainty, for the ice had not broken until near midnight, and the traveller might have arrived at a place of safety before that time; but of this I could not judge.

Soon after, he asked me if I thought the breaking ice had destroyed the other sled. I told him I couldn't say for sure since the ice didn’t break until close to midnight, and the traveler might have reached a safe spot by then, but I couldn't be certain about that.

From this time a new spirit of life animated the decaying frame of the stranger. He manifested the greatest eagerness to be upon deck to watch for the sledge which had before appeared; but I have persuaded him to remain in the cabin, for he is far too weak to sustain the rawness of the atmosphere. I have promised that someone should watch for him and give him instant notice if any new object should appear in sight.

From this moment, a new energy seemed to revive the stranger's declining body. He showed intense eagerness to get on deck and look out for the sled that had appeared earlier; however, I convinced him to stay in the cabin because he's far too weak to handle the harshness of the cold air. I promised him that someone would keep watch on his behalf and let him know immediately if anything new came into view.

Such is my journal of what relates to this strange occurrence up to the present day. The stranger has gradually improved in health but is very silent and appears uneasy when anyone except myself enters his cabin. Yet his manners are so conciliating and gentle that the sailors are all interested in him, although they have had very little communication with him. For my own part, I begin to love him as a brother, and his constant and deep grief fills me with sympathy and compassion. He must have been a noble creature in his better days, being even now in wreck so attractive and amiable.

Here's my journal of everything related to this strange event up to now. The stranger has been slowly getting better, but he’s very quiet and seems uncomfortable whenever anyone besides me enters his cabin. Still, his behavior is so kind and gentle that the sailors are all intrigued by him, even though they haven’t talked to him much. As for me, I’m starting to care for him like a brother, and his constant, deep sorrow fills me with sympathy and compassion. He must have been an extraordinary person in better times, as even in his current state, he’s so likable and admirable.

I said in one of my letters, my dear Margaret, that I should find no friend on the wide ocean; yet I have found a man who, before his spirit had been broken by misery, I should have been happy to have possessed as the brother of my heart.

I mentioned in one of my letters, my dear Margaret, that I wouldn’t find any friends on the vast ocean; but I’ve met a man who, before his spirit was crushed by suffering, I would have been thrilled to have as a brother of my soul.

I shall continue my journal concerning the stranger at intervals, should I have any fresh incidents to record.

I'll keep updating my journal about the stranger from time to time, if there are any new events to note.

August 13th, 17—.

August 13, 1700s.

My affection for my guest increases every day. He excites at once my admiration and my pity to an astonishing degree. How can I see so noble a creature destroyed by misery without feeling the most poignant grief? He is so gentle, yet so wise; his mind is so cultivated, and when he speaks, although his words are culled with the choicest art, yet they flow with rapidity and unparalleled eloquence.

My fondness for my guest grows stronger every day. He amazes me with both admiration and deep pity to an incredible extent. How can I watch such a noble being consumed by misery without feeling the most intense sorrow? He's so kind yet so intelligent; his mind is so refined, and when he speaks, though his words are carefully chosen, they come out effortlessly with unmatched eloquence.

He is now much recovered from his illness and is continually on the deck, apparently watching for the sledge that preceded his own. Yet, although unhappy, he is not so utterly occupied by his own misery but that he interests himself deeply in the projects of others. He has frequently conversed with me on mine, which I have communicated to him without disguise. He entered attentively into all my arguments in favour of my eventual success and into every minute detail of the measures I had taken to secure it. I was easily led by the sympathy which he evinced to use the language of my heart, to give utterance to the burning ardour of my soul and to say, with all the fervour that warmed me, how gladly I would sacrifice my fortune, my existence, my every hope, to the furtherance of my enterprise. One man’s life or death were but a small price to pay for the acquirement of the knowledge which I sought, for the dominion I should acquire and transmit over the elemental foes of our race. As I spoke, a dark gloom spread over my listener’s countenance. At first I perceived that he tried to suppress his emotion; he placed his hands before his eyes, and my voice quivered and failed me as I beheld tears trickle fast from between his fingers; a groan burst from his heaving breast. I paused; at length he spoke, in broken accents: “Unhappy man! Do you share my madness? Have you drunk also of the intoxicating draught? Hear me; let me reveal my tale, and you will dash the cup from your lips!”

He's much better now and spends a lot of time on deck, seemingly keeping an eye out for the sled that passed before his. Even though he’s clearly unhappy, he isn’t so consumed by his own problems that he doesn’t take a real interest in what others are doing. He’s often talked with me about my plans, which I’ve shared with him openly. He’s listened carefully to all my arguments for why I’m confident I’ll succeed and to every small detail of the steps I’ve taken to ensure it. His understanding and sympathy encouraged me to speak straight from my heart, to express the fiery passion driving me, and to say with complete sincerity how willingly I would sacrifice my wealth, my very life, and every hope to achieve my goal. One person’s life or death would be a small price to pay for the knowledge I’m seeking, for the power I would gain and pass on to control the forces of nature that have always challenged humanity. As I spoke, a shadow of distress crossed his face. At first, he tried to hide it; he put his hands over his eyes. My voice faltered and stopped as I noticed tears streaming quickly between his fingers, and a deep groan escaped from his chest. I hesitated, and finally, he spoke, his voice unsteady: “You miserable soul! Have you fallen into the same madness as me? Have you tasted the same poison? Listen to me; let me tell you my story, and you’ll throw that cup away before it’s too late!”

Such words, you may imagine, strongly excited my curiosity; but the paroxysm of grief that had seized the stranger overcame his weakened powers, and many hours of repose and tranquil conversation were necessary to restore his composure.

Words like those, as you can imagine, really sparked my curiosity; but the overwhelming grief that had taken hold of the stranger drained his already fragile strength, and he needed several hours of rest and calm conversation to regain his composure.

Having conquered the violence of his feelings, he appeared to despise himself for being the slave of passion; and quelling the dark tyranny of despair, he led me again to converse concerning myself personally. He asked me the history of my earlier years. The tale was quickly told, but it awakened various trains of reflection. I spoke of my desire of finding a friend, of my thirst for a more intimate sympathy with a fellow mind than had ever fallen to my lot, and expressed my conviction that a man could boast of little happiness who did not enjoy this blessing.

After gaining control over his emotions, he seemed to look down on himself for having been a prisoner to his passions. Overcoming the oppressive grip of despair, he directed the conversation back to me, asking about my early life. My story was brief, but it sparked several thoughts. I talked about my longing to find a true friend, my deep craving for a closer connection with another mind than I had ever experienced, and shared my belief that a person could claim little happiness without this gift.

“I agree with you,” replied the stranger; “we are unfashioned creatures, but half made up, if one wiser, better, dearer than ourselves—such a friend ought to be—do not lend his aid to perfectionate our weak and faulty natures. I once had a friend, the most noble of human creatures, and am entitled, therefore, to judge respecting friendship. You have hope, and the world before you, and have no cause for despair. But I—I have lost everything and cannot begin life anew.”

"I agree with you," the stranger replied. "We are incomplete beings, only half-formed, unless someone wiser, better, and closer to us—someone a true friend should be—helps us improve our flawed and imperfect natures. I once had a friend, the noblest person I've ever known, so I feel I can speak about friendship. You have hope, your whole life ahead of you, and no reason to despair. But me—I’ve lost everything and can’t start over."

As he said this his countenance became expressive of a calm, settled grief that touched me to the heart. But he was silent and presently retired to his cabin.

As he said this, his face showed a calm, steady sadness that moved me deeply. But he said nothing more and soon went back to his cabin.

Even broken in spirit as he is, no one can feel more deeply than he does the beauties of nature. The starry sky, the sea, and every sight afforded by these wonderful regions seem still to have the power of elevating his soul from earth. Such a man has a double existence: he may suffer misery and be overwhelmed by disappointments, yet when he has retired into himself, he will be like a celestial spirit that has a halo around him, within whose circle no grief or folly ventures.

Even as crushed as he is, no one feels the beauty of nature more deeply than he does. The starry sky, the ocean, and every breathtaking view these amazing places offer still seem to lift his spirit beyond earthly concerns. A person like him lives a double life: he can endure misery and be buried under disappointments, but when he retreats into himself, he becomes like a heavenly being surrounded by a halo, where no sorrow or foolishness dares to enter.

Will you smile at the enthusiasm I express concerning this divine wanderer? You would not if you saw him. You have been tutored and refined by books and retirement from the world, and you are therefore somewhat fastidious; but this only renders you the more fit to appreciate the extraordinary merits of this wonderful man. Sometimes I have endeavoured to discover what quality it is which he possesses that elevates him so immeasurably above any other person I ever knew. I believe it to be an intuitive discernment, a quick but never-failing power of judgment, a penetration into the causes of things, unequalled for clearness and precision; add to this a facility of expression and a voice whose varied intonations are soul-subduing music.

Will you laugh at how excited I am about this remarkable traveler? You wouldn’t if you met him. You’ve been shaped by books and a life of privacy away from the world, which makes you a bit particular; but that actually makes you even more capable of appreciating the incredible qualities of this amazing man. I’ve often tried to figure out what exactly sets him so far above anyone else I’ve ever met. I think it’s his natural insight, a sharp yet always reliable sense of judgment, an unmatched ability to understand the root causes of things with incredible clarity and precision. On top of that, he has an ease with words and a voice with tones so moving, it’s like music that stirs the soul.

August 19th, 17—.

August 19, 17—.

Yesterday the stranger said to me, “You may easily perceive, Captain Walton, that I have suffered great and unparalleled misfortunes. I had determined at one time that the memory of these evils should die with me, but you have won me to alter my determination. You seek for knowledge and wisdom, as I once did; and I ardently hope that the gratification of your wishes may not be a serpent to sting you, as mine has been. I do not know that the relation of my disasters will be useful to you; yet, when I reflect that you are pursuing the same course, exposing yourself to the same dangers which have rendered me what I am, I imagine that you may deduce an apt moral from my tale, one that may direct you if you succeed in your undertaking and console you in case of failure. Prepare to hear of occurrences which are usually deemed marvellous. Were we among the tamer scenes of nature I might fear to encounter your unbelief, perhaps your ridicule; but many things will appear possible in these wild and mysterious regions which would provoke the laughter of those unacquainted with the ever-varied powers of nature; nor can I doubt but that my tale conveys in its series internal evidence of the truth of the events of which it is composed.”

Yesterday, the stranger said to me, “You can easily see, Captain Walton, that I’ve been through extreme and unmatched hardships. At one point, I decided that I would let the memory of these tragedies die with me, but you’ve convinced me to change my mind. You’re searching for knowledge and wisdom, just like I once did, and I sincerely hope that fulfilling your desires doesn’t turn into a venomous snake that strikes you, as it did for me. I’m not sure if sharing my disasters will help you, but when I think about how you’re following the same path and exposing yourself to the same dangers that ruined me, I feel like you might take a valuable lesson from my story. It may guide you if you succeed in your mission or comfort you if you fail. Get ready to hear about events that are usually considered extraordinary. If we were in calmer, more familiar settings, I might worry you wouldn’t believe me—or worse, might mock me—but out here, in these wild and mysterious lands, many things seem possible that others, less familiar with nature’s endless powers, would laugh at. Still, I believe my story provides clear proof of the truth of the events I’ve experienced.”

You may easily imagine that I was much gratified by the offered communication, yet I could not endure that he should renew his grief by a recital of his misfortunes. I felt the greatest eagerness to hear the promised narrative, partly from curiosity and partly from a strong desire to ameliorate his fate if it were in my power. I expressed these feelings in my answer.

You can probably imagine how pleased I was with his offer to share, but I couldn't stand the thought of him reopening his wounds by recounting his troubles. I was incredibly eager to hear his story, partly out of curiosity and partly because I really wanted to help improve his situation if I could. I conveyed these feelings in my response.

“I thank you,” he replied, “for your sympathy, but it is useless; my fate is nearly fulfilled. I wait but for one event, and then I shall repose in peace. I understand your feeling,” continued he, perceiving that I wished to interrupt him; “but you are mistaken, my friend, if thus you will allow me to name you; nothing can alter my destiny; listen to my history, and you will perceive how irrevocably it is determined.”

"Thank you," he said, "for your sympathy, but it’s pointless; my fate is almost sealed. I’m just waiting for one final event, and then I’ll finally rest in peace. I get how you feel," he went on, noticing that I wanted to interrupt him, "but you’re wrong, my friend—if I may call you that; nothing can change what’s going to happen to me. Hear my story, and you’ll see just how unchangeable it is."

He then told me that he would commence his narrative the next day when I should be at leisure. This promise drew from me the warmest thanks. I have resolved every night, when I am not imperatively occupied by my duties, to record, as nearly as possible in his own words, what he has related during the day. If I should be engaged, I will at least make notes. This manuscript will doubtless afford you the greatest pleasure; but to me, who know him, and who hear it from his own lips—with what interest and sympathy shall I read it in some future day! Even now, as I commence my task, his full-toned voice swells in my ears; his lustrous eyes dwell on me with all their melancholy sweetness; I see his thin hand raised in animation, while the lineaments of his face are irradiated by the soul within. Strange and harrowing must be his story, frightful the storm which embraced the gallant vessel on its course and wrecked it—thus!

He told me that he would begin his story the next day when I had time to listen. His promise filled me with gratitude. I’ve decided that every night, when I’m not completely tied up with my duties, I’ll write down, as closely as I can in his own words, everything he shares during the day. If I’m too busy, I’ll at least jot down some notes. This manuscript will no doubt bring you great enjoyment; but for me—knowing him personally and hearing it directly from his lips—it will carry so much more interest and emotion when I read it in the future! Even now, as I begin this task, I can hear the rich tone of his voice in my ears; his bright, soulful eyes rest on me with their sad sweetness; I see his thin hand move expressively as his face comes alive with the spirit inside him. His story must be strange and deeply disturbing, the storm that overtook the brave ship on its journey and tore it apart—like this!

Chapter 1

I am by birth a Genevese, and my family is one of the most distinguished of that republic. My ancestors had been for many years counsellors and syndics, and my father had filled several public situations with honour and reputation. He was respected by all who knew him for his integrity and indefatigable attention to public business. He passed his younger days perpetually occupied by the affairs of his country; a variety of circumstances had prevented his marrying early, nor was it until the decline of life that he became a husband and the father of a family.

I was born in Geneva, and my family is one of the most respected in the republic. My ancestors had been counselors and leaders for many years, and my father served in several public roles with honor and distinction. Everyone who knew him respected him for his honesty and tireless dedication to public service. He spent his younger years fully immersed in the affairs of the country, and various circumstances prevented him from marrying early. It wasn’t until later in life that he became a husband and started a family.

As the circumstances of his marriage illustrate his character, I cannot refrain from relating them. One of his most intimate friends was a merchant who, from a flourishing state, fell, through numerous mischances, into poverty. This man, whose name was Beaufort, was of a proud and unbending disposition and could not bear to live in poverty and oblivion in the same country where he had formerly been distinguished for his rank and magnificence. Having paid his debts, therefore, in the most honourable manner, he retreated with his daughter to the town of Lucerne, where he lived unknown and in wretchedness. My father loved Beaufort with the truest friendship and was deeply grieved by his retreat in these unfortunate circumstances. He bitterly deplored the false pride which led his friend to a conduct so little worthy of the affection that united them. He lost no time in endeavouring to seek him out, with the hope of persuading him to begin the world again through his credit and assistance.

The story of his marriage reflects his character so well that I can’t help but share it. One of his closest friends was a merchant who, after a successful career, fell into poverty due to a series of unfortunate events. This man, named Beaufort, was proud and stubborn and couldn’t stand the idea of living in poverty and obscurity in the same place where he had once been admired for his status and success. So, after honorably settling his debts, he moved with his daughter to the town of Lucerne, where he lived in anonymity and misery. My father cared deeply for Beaufort and was heartbroken by his decision to retreat under such unfortunate circumstances. He lamented the misguided pride that drove his friend to behave in a way so unworthy of their bond. Wasting no time, my father set out to find him, hoping to convince him to start over with his support and resources.

Beaufort had taken effectual measures to conceal himself, and it was ten months before my father discovered his abode. Overjoyed at this discovery, he hastened to the house, which was situated in a mean street near the Reuss. But when he entered, misery and despair alone welcomed him. Beaufort had saved but a very small sum of money from the wreck of his fortunes, but it was sufficient to provide him with sustenance for some months, and in the meantime he hoped to procure some respectable employment in a merchant’s house. The interval was, consequently, spent in inaction; his grief only became more deep and rankling when he had leisure for reflection, and at length it took so fast hold of his mind that at the end of three months he lay on a bed of sickness, incapable of any exertion.

Beaufort had taken strong measures to hide himself, and it was ten months before my father found out where he was living. Overjoyed by the discovery, he rushed to the house, which was located on a shabby street near the Reuss. But when he arrived, only misery and despair greeted him. Beaufort had managed to save only a small amount of money from the ruins of his wealth, but it was enough to support him for a few months. During that time, he hoped to find respectable work at a merchant’s office. However, the waiting period was spent doing nothing; his grief only deepened and festered as he had too much time to reflect. Eventually, it consumed him so much that after three months, he was bedridden with illness and completely unable to do anything.

His daughter attended him with the greatest tenderness, but she saw with despair that their little fund was rapidly decreasing and that there was no other prospect of support. But Caroline Beaufort possessed a mind of an uncommon mould, and her courage rose to support her in her adversity. She procured plain work; she plaited straw and by various means contrived to earn a pittance scarcely sufficient to support life.

His daughter cared for him with the greatest tenderness, but she watched in despair as their small savings quickly dwindled, with no other source of income in sight. Yet Caroline Beaufort had an extraordinary mind, and her courage strengthened her in hard times. She found simple work, braided straw, and managed to earn just enough to barely survive through various efforts.

Several months passed in this manner. Her father grew worse; her time was more entirely occupied in attending him; her means of subsistence decreased; and in the tenth month her father died in her arms, leaving her an orphan and a beggar. This last blow overcame her, and she knelt by Beaufort’s coffin weeping bitterly, when my father entered the chamber. He came like a protecting spirit to the poor girl, who committed herself to his care; and after the interment of his friend he conducted her to Geneva and placed her under the protection of a relation. Two years after this event Caroline became his wife.

Several months went by like this. Her father’s condition got worse; she spent almost all her time taking care of him; her financial resources dwindled; and in the tenth month, her father died in her arms, leaving her both orphaned and destitute. This final loss overwhelmed her, and she knelt by Beaufort’s coffin, crying uncontrollably, when my father walked into the room. He arrived like a guardian angel to the poor girl, who entrusted herself to his care. After his friend’s burial, he took her to Geneva and placed her under the protection of a relative. Two years later, Caroline became his wife.

There was a considerable difference between the ages of my parents, but this circumstance seemed to unite them only closer in bonds of devoted affection. There was a sense of justice in my father’s upright mind which rendered it necessary that he should approve highly to love strongly. Perhaps during former years he had suffered from the late-discovered unworthiness of one beloved and so was disposed to set a greater value on tried worth. There was a show of gratitude and worship in his attachment to my mother, differing wholly from the doting fondness of age, for it was inspired by reverence for her virtues and a desire to be the means of, in some degree, recompensing her for the sorrows she had endured, but which gave inexpressible grace to his behaviour to her. Everything was made to yield to her wishes and her convenience. He strove to shelter her, as a fair exotic is sheltered by the gardener, from every rougher wind and to surround her with all that could tend to excite pleasurable emotion in her soft and benevolent mind. Her health, and even the tranquillity of her hitherto constant spirit, had been shaken by what she had gone through. During the two years that had elapsed previous to their marriage my father had gradually relinquished all his public functions; and immediately after their union they sought the pleasant climate of Italy, and the change of scene and interest attendant on a tour through that land of wonders, as a restorative for her weakened frame.

There was a significant age difference between my parents, but it only seemed to bring them closer together in deep, devoted love. My father had a strong sense of justice and integrity that made it essential for him to hold someone in high regard in order to love them deeply. Perhaps in his earlier years, he had experienced the pain of discovering the unworthiness of someone he cared for, which made him place greater value on proven character. His love for my mother was filled with gratitude and admiration, completely unlike the blind infatuation often associated with age. It was driven by a deep respect for her virtues and a desire to, in some way, make up for the hardships she had endured. This gave his behavior toward her an unmatched grace. He prioritized her wishes and comfort above all else, striving to protect her—like a delicate exotic plant cared for by a gardener—from every harsh wind, surrounding her with everything that could bring joy to her gentle and compassionate nature. Her health and even the steady calmness of her spirit had been shaken by the difficulties she had faced. In the two years leading up to their marriage, my father gradually gave up all his public duties, and right after their union, they went to the pleasant climate of Italy. They hoped that the change of scenery and the engaging experience of traveling through that extraordinary land would help restore her weakened health.

From Italy they visited Germany and France. I, their eldest child, was born at Naples, and as an infant accompanied them in their rambles. I remained for several years their only child. Much as they were attached to each other, they seemed to draw inexhaustible stores of affection from a very mine of love to bestow them upon me. My mother’s tender caresses and my father’s smile of benevolent pleasure while regarding me are my first recollections. I was their plaything and their idol, and something better—their child, the innocent and helpless creature bestowed on them by Heaven, whom to bring up to good, and whose future lot it was in their hands to direct to happiness or misery, according as they fulfilled their duties towards me. With this deep consciousness of what they owed towards the being to which they had given life, added to the active spirit of tenderness that animated both, it may be imagined that while during every hour of my infant life I received a lesson of patience, of charity, and of self-control, I was so guided by a silken cord that all seemed but one train of enjoyment to me.

From Italy, they traveled to Germany and France. I, their oldest child, was born in Naples and, as a baby, went along with them on their journeys. For several years, I was their only child. As much as they loved each other, they seemed to draw endless reserves of affection from a deep well of love to lavish on me. My earliest memories are of my mother’s gentle hugs and my father’s kind, approving smile as he looked at me. I was their toy, their treasure, and something more—their child, an innocent and vulnerable being gifted to them by Heaven, someone they were responsible for raising well and whose future happiness or misery depended on how faithfully they fulfilled their duties as parents. With this profound awareness of their obligation to the life they had brought into the world, combined with their naturally loving and active spirits, you can imagine that, throughout every moment of my childhood, I was constantly taught lessons of patience, kindness, and self-discipline. I was gently guided by such care and affection that my early years felt like an endless stream of joy.

For a long time I was their only care. My mother had much desired to have a daughter, but I continued their single offspring. When I was about five years old, while making an excursion beyond the frontiers of Italy, they passed a week on the shores of the Lake of Como. Their benevolent disposition often made them enter the cottages of the poor. This, to my mother, was more than a duty; it was a necessity, a passion—remembering what she had suffered, and how she had been relieved—for her to act in her turn the guardian angel to the afflicted. During one of their walks a poor cot in the foldings of a vale attracted their notice as being singularly disconsolate, while the number of half-clothed children gathered about it spoke of penury in its worst shape. One day, when my father had gone by himself to Milan, my mother, accompanied by me, visited this abode. She found a peasant and his wife, hard working, bent down by care and labour, distributing a scanty meal to five hungry babes. Among these there was one which attracted my mother far above all the rest. She appeared of a different stock. The four others were dark-eyed, hardy little vagrants; this child was thin and very fair. Her hair was the brightest living gold, and despite the poverty of her clothing, seemed to set a crown of distinction on her head. Her brow was clear and ample, her blue eyes cloudless, and her lips and the moulding of her face so expressive of sensibility and sweetness that none could behold her without looking on her as of a distinct species, a being heaven-sent, and bearing a celestial stamp in all her features.

For a long time, I was their only focus. My mother had always wanted a daughter, but I remained their only child. When I was around five years old, during a trip beyond the borders of Italy, they spent a week on the shores of Lake Como. Their kind nature often led them to visit the homes of the poor. For my mother, this wasn’t just a duty; it was her calling, her passion—drawing from her own suffering and the help she had received—to play the guardian angel to those in need. On one of their walks, they noticed a small, sad-looking cottage nestled in a valley. The number of half-dressed children gathered around it was a clear sign of extreme poverty. One day, while my father went to Milan on his own, my mother and I visited that house. Inside, she saw a hardworking peasant couple, worn down by struggle and labor, sharing a meager meal with their five hungry children. Among them, one child stood out to my mother above all the others. She looked as though she came from an entirely different lineage. While the other four were dark-eyed, tough little wanderers, this child was pale, delicate, and strikingly fair. Her hair was a radiant, golden color, and even though her clothes were poor, her hair seemed to form a crown that made her stand out. Her forehead was broad and smooth, her blue eyes were clear, and her lips and facial features conveyed such grace and sweetness that anyone who saw her couldn’t help but recognize her as extraordinary—almost as if she were divine, with an angelic presence shining through her every feature.

The peasant woman, perceiving that my mother fixed eyes of wonder and admiration on this lovely girl, eagerly communicated her history. She was not her child, but the daughter of a Milanese nobleman. Her mother was a German and had died on giving her birth. The infant had been placed with these good people to nurse: they were better off then. They had not been long married, and their eldest child was but just born. The father of their charge was one of those Italians nursed in the memory of the antique glory of Italy—one among the schiavi ognor frementi, who exerted himself to obtain the liberty of his country. He became the victim of its weakness. Whether he had died or still lingered in the dungeons of Austria was not known. His property was confiscated; his child became an orphan and a beggar. She continued with her foster parents and bloomed in their rude abode, fairer than a garden rose among dark-leaved brambles.

The peasant woman, noticing that my mother was gazing in wonder and admiration at this beautiful girl, eagerly shared her story. She wasn’t her biological daughter but the child of a Milanese nobleman. Her mother, who was German, had died during childbirth. The baby had been given to this kind couple to nurse: they had been better off financially back then. They were newly married, and their first child had just been born. The girl’s father was one of those Italians inspired by the ancient glory of Italy—one of the *schiavi ognor frementi* ("ever-restless slaves")—who dedicated himself to fighting for the freedom of his country. He fell victim to its fragility. It wasn’t known if he had died or was still imprisoned in the dungeons of Austria. His property was seized, and his daughter was left an orphan and destitute. She stayed with her foster parents and thrived in their humble home, more beautiful than a garden rose surrounded by dark, tangled brambles.

When my father returned from Milan, he found playing with me in the hall of our villa a child fairer than pictured cherub—a creature who seemed to shed radiance from her looks and whose form and motions were lighter than the chamois of the hills. The apparition was soon explained. With his permission my mother prevailed on her rustic guardians to yield their charge to her. They were fond of the sweet orphan. Her presence had seemed a blessing to them, but it would be unfair to her to keep her in poverty and want when Providence afforded her such powerful protection. They consulted their village priest, and the result was that Elizabeth Lavenza became the inmate of my parents’ house—my more than sister—the beautiful and adored companion of all my occupations and my pleasures.

When my father came back from Milan, he found me playing in the hall of our villa with a child more beautiful than a cherub—a being who seemed to radiate light from her very appearance, and whose grace and movements were as delicate as the mountain chamois. The mystery was quickly explained. With my father’s approval, my mother convinced the girl’s humble guardians to entrust her to our care. They adored the sweet orphan, and her presence had been a blessing to them, but it would have been unfair to leave her in poverty when she could have such strong protection. They consulted their village priest, and the decision was made: Elizabeth Lavenza came to live in my parents’ house—she became more than a sister to me, the beautiful and cherished companion of all my activities and joys.

Everyone loved Elizabeth. The passionate and almost reverential attachment with which all regarded her became, while I shared it, my pride and my delight. On the evening previous to her being brought to my home, my mother had said playfully, “I have a pretty present for my Victor—tomorrow he shall have it.” And when, on the morrow, she presented Elizabeth to me as her promised gift, I, with childish seriousness, interpreted her words literally and looked upon Elizabeth as mine—mine to protect, love, and cherish. All praises bestowed on her I received as made to a possession of my own. We called each other familiarly by the name of cousin. No word, no expression could body forth the kind of relation in which she stood to me—my more than sister, since till death she was to be mine only.

Everyone adored Elizabeth. The deep, almost reverent affection that everyone felt for her became, as I shared it, both my pride and my joy. The evening before she was brought to live in my home, my mother playfully said, "I have a lovely present for my Victor—tomorrow you'll have it." And when, the next day, she introduced Elizabeth to me as her promised gift, I took her words very seriously, like any child would, and saw Elizabeth as mine—mine to protect, love, and care for. Every compliment she received felt like a compliment to something that belonged to me. We affectionately called each other "cousin," though no word or phrase could fully capture the unique bond between us—she was more than a sister to me, since she was meant to be mine and mine alone until death.

Chapter 2

We were brought up together; there was not quite a year difference in our ages. I need not say that we were strangers to any species of disunion or dispute. Harmony was the soul of our companionship, and the diversity and contrast that subsisted in our characters drew us nearer together. Elizabeth was of a calmer and more concentrated disposition; but, with all my ardour, I was capable of a more intense application and was more deeply smitten with the thirst for knowledge. She busied herself with following the aerial creations of the poets; and in the majestic and wondrous scenes which surrounded our Swiss home —the sublime shapes of the mountains, the changes of the seasons, tempest and calm, the silence of winter, and the life and turbulence of our Alpine summers—she found ample scope for admiration and delight. While my companion contemplated with a serious and satisfied spirit the magnificent appearances of things, I delighted in investigating their causes. The world was to me a secret which I desired to divine. Curiosity, earnest research to learn the hidden laws of nature, gladness akin to rapture, as they were unfolded to me, are among the earliest sensations I can remember.

We grew up together, with less than a year's difference in our ages. I don't need to mention that we never experienced any kind of disagreement or conflict. Harmony was at the core of our relationship, and the differences in our personalities only brought us closer. Elizabeth was calmer and more focused, while I, with all my energy, was capable of deeper concentration and had an intense thirst for knowledge. She occupied herself by following the imaginative creations of poets and found endless inspiration and joy in the majestic, awe-inspiring scenery around our Swiss home—the towering shapes of the mountains, the changing seasons, storms and stillness, the quiet of winter, and the lively, dynamic summers of the Alps. While my companion observed these magnificent sights with a thoughtful and contented spirit, I was captivated by uncovering their causes. To me, the world was a mystery I longed to unravel. My early memories are filled with curiosity, a deep need to uncover nature's hidden laws, and a joy that felt almost like ecstasy as those secrets were revealed to me.

On the birth of a second son, my junior by seven years, my parents gave up entirely their wandering life and fixed themselves in their native country. We possessed a house in Geneva, and a campagne on Belrive, the eastern shore of the lake, at the distance of rather more than a league from the city. We resided principally in the latter, and the lives of my parents were passed in considerable seclusion. It was my temper to avoid a crowd and to attach myself fervently to a few. I was indifferent, therefore, to my school-fellows in general; but I united myself in the bonds of the closest friendship to one among them. Henry Clerval was the son of a merchant of Geneva. He was a boy of singular talent and fancy. He loved enterprise, hardship, and even danger for its own sake. He was deeply read in books of chivalry and romance. He composed heroic songs and began to write many a tale of enchantment and knightly adventure. He tried to make us act plays and to enter into masquerades, in which the characters were drawn from the heroes of Roncesvalles, of the Round Table of King Arthur, and the chivalrous train who shed their blood to redeem the holy sepulchre from the hands of the infidels.

When my younger brother was born, seven years after me, my parents decided to settle down for good and returned to their home country. We had a house in Geneva and a country estate in Belrive, on the eastern shore of the lake, a little over a league away from the city. We mostly lived at the estate, and my parents led fairly quiet and secluded lives. I naturally preferred to avoid groups and formed deep connections with only a few people. Because of this, I didn’t care much about most of my schoolmates, but I formed a deep friendship with one of them. Henry Clerval was the son of a Geneva merchant, and he was a boy with extraordinary talent and imagination. He loved adventure, challenge, and even danger purely for the thrill of it. He was well-versed in stories of chivalry and romance, composing heroic songs and starting to write tales of magic and knightly quests. He would try to get us to put on plays and take part in masquerades, where the characters came from his favorite tales—the heroes of Roncesvalles, the Knights of the Round Table, and those noble warriors who shed their blood to reclaim the Holy Sepulcher from the infidels.

No human being could have passed a happier childhood than myself. My parents were possessed by the very spirit of kindness and indulgence. We felt that they were not the tyrants to rule our lot according to their caprice, but the agents and creators of all the many delights which we enjoyed. When I mingled with other families I distinctly discerned how peculiarly fortunate my lot was, and gratitude assisted the development of filial love.

No one could have had a happier childhood than I did. My parents were full of kindness and affection. We knew they weren’t tyrants imposing their will on us whimsically, but rather the ones who made and brought to life all the joys we experienced. Whenever I spent time with other families, I clearly realized how uniquely lucky I was, and this gratitude helped deepen my love for them as their child.

My temper was sometimes violent, and my passions vehement; but by some law in my temperature they were turned not towards childish pursuits but to an eager desire to learn, and not to learn all things indiscriminately. I confess that neither the structure of languages, nor the code of governments, nor the politics of various states possessed attractions for me. It was the secrets of heaven and earth that I desired to learn; and whether it was the outward substance of things or the inner spirit of nature and the mysterious soul of man that occupied me, still my inquiries were directed to the metaphysical, or in its highest sense, the physical secrets of the world.

Sometimes, I had a violent temper and intense passions, but something about my nature directed them away from childish activities and instead toward a strong desire to learn—though not indiscriminately about everything. I admit that I wasn’t drawn to studying languages, government systems, or the politics of different countries. What I longed to uncover were the secrets of heaven and earth. Whether it was the physical essence of things or the inner workings of nature and the mysterious soul of humanity that fascinated me, my efforts were always focused on uncovering the metaphysical or, at its peak, the physical mysteries of the world.

Meanwhile Clerval occupied himself, so to speak, with the moral relations of things. The busy stage of life, the virtues of heroes, and the actions of men were his theme; and his hope and his dream was to become one among those whose names are recorded in story as the gallant and adventurous benefactors of our species. The saintly soul of Elizabeth shone like a shrine-dedicated lamp in our peaceful home. Her sympathy was ours; her smile, her soft voice, the sweet glance of her celestial eyes, were ever there to bless and animate us. She was the living spirit of love to soften and attract; I might have become sullen in my study, rough through the ardour of my nature, but that she was there to subdue me to a semblance of her own gentleness. And Clerval—could aught ill entrench on the noble spirit of Clerval? Yet he might not have been so perfectly humane, so thoughtful in his generosity, so full of kindness and tenderness amidst his passion for adventurous exploit, had she not unfolded to him the real loveliness of beneficence and made the doing good the end and aim of his soaring ambition.

Meanwhile, Clerval immersed himself, so to speak, in the moral aspects of life. The bustling dynamics of the world, the virtues of heroes, and the deeds of mankind were his focus; his hope and dream were to become one of those figures whose names are immortalized in history as brave and daring benefactors of humanity. Elizabeth’s pure and saintly soul shone like a lamp dedicated to a shrine in our peaceful home. Her empathy was shared by all of us; her smile, her soft voice, and the gentle gaze of her angelic eyes were always there to comfort and inspire us. She personified love itself, bringing warmth and calm; I might have grown withdrawn in my work or harsh due to the intensity of my character, but her presence gently tempered me, guiding me toward her own kindness. And Clerval—could anything bad ever take root in Clerval’s noble spirit? Yet perhaps he wouldn’t have been so deeply compassionate, so selfless in his generosity, so filled with kindness and tenderness alongside his passion for adventure, had Elizabeth not revealed to him the true beauty of doing good, making it the ultimate purpose of his bold ambitions.

I feel exquisite pleasure in dwelling on the recollections of childhood, before misfortune had tainted my mind and changed its bright visions of extensive usefulness into gloomy and narrow reflections upon self. Besides, in drawing the picture of my early days, I also record those events which led, by insensible steps, to my after tale of misery, for when I would account to myself for the birth of that passion which afterwards ruled my destiny I find it arise, like a mountain river, from ignoble and almost forgotten sources; but, swelling as it proceeded, it became the torrent which, in its course, has swept away all my hopes and joys.

I feel immense joy in reflecting on childhood memories, back when misfortune hadn’t darkened my mind or transformed my hopeful dreams of making a difference into bleak and self-centered thoughts. By painting a picture of my early years, I also trace the events that, little by little, led to my later story of sorrow. When I try to understand the origin of the passion that would come to control my fate, I find it stems from humble and nearly forgotten beginnings. But as it grew, like a mountain stream, it turned into a powerful torrent that swept away all my hopes and happiness.

Natural philosophy is the genius that has regulated my fate; I desire, therefore, in this narration, to state those facts which led to my predilection for that science. When I was thirteen years of age we all went on a party of pleasure to the baths near Thonon; the inclemency of the weather obliged us to remain a day confined to the inn. In this house I chanced to find a volume of the works of Cornelius Agrippa. I opened it with apathy; the theory which he attempts to demonstrate and the wonderful facts which he relates soon changed this feeling into enthusiasm. A new light seemed to dawn upon my mind, and bounding with joy, I communicated my discovery to my father. My father looked carelessly at the title page of my book and said, “Ah! Cornelius Agrippa! My dear Victor, do not waste your time upon this; it is sad trash.”

Natural science has been the driving force that shaped my destiny; so, in this story, I want to explain the events that sparked my fascination with it. When I was thirteen, my family and I took a pleasure trip to the baths near Thonon. Bad weather forced us to stay inside the inn for a day. While there, I happened to come across a book by Cornelius Agrippa. I opened it without much interest, but the theories he sought to prove and the incredible events he described quickly turned my indifference into excitement. It felt like a new reality had opened up to me, and filled with joy, I eagerly shared my discovery with my father. He glanced at the title page casually and said, “Oh! Cornelius Agrippa! My dear Victor, don’t waste your time on this; it’s worthless nonsense.”

If, instead of this remark, my father had taken the pains to explain to me that the principles of Agrippa had been entirely exploded and that a modern system of science had been introduced which possessed much greater powers than the ancient, because the powers of the latter were chimerical, while those of the former were real and practical, under such circumstances I should certainly have thrown Agrippa aside and have contented my imagination, warmed as it was, by returning with greater ardour to my former studies. It is even possible that the train of my ideas would never have received the fatal impulse that led to my ruin. But the cursory glance my father had taken of my volume by no means assured me that he was acquainted with its contents, and I continued to read with the greatest avidity.

If, instead of making that comment, my father had taken the time to explain to me that Agrippa's ideas had been completely debunked and that a modern system of science had emerged with far greater capabilities—since the powers of the old system were imaginary, while those of the new one were real and practical—then I would surely have put Agrippa aside and redirected my enthusiastic imagination, as excited as it was, back toward my earlier studies. It’s even possible that my thought process would never have taken the disastrous turn that led to my downfall. But since my father only gave my book a quick glance, it didn’t convince me that he actually understood what it was about, so I continued reading it with the deepest fascination.

When I returned home my first care was to procure the whole works of this author, and afterwards of Paracelsus and Albertus Magnus. I read and studied the wild fancies of these writers with delight; they appeared to me treasures known to few besides myself. I have described myself as always having been imbued with a fervent longing to penetrate the secrets of nature. In spite of the intense labour and wonderful discoveries of modern philosophers, I always came from my studies discontented and unsatisfied. Sir Isaac Newton is said to have avowed that he felt like a child picking up shells beside the great and unexplored ocean of truth. Those of his successors in each branch of natural philosophy with whom I was acquainted appeared even to my boy’s apprehensions as tyros engaged in the same pursuit.

When I got back home, my first priority was to get all the works of this author, followed by those of Paracelsus and Albertus Magnus. I read and studied the wild ideas of these writers with excitement; they felt like treasures that only a few people besides me knew about. I've always described myself as having a deep passion for uncovering nature's secrets. Despite the incredible efforts and amazing discoveries of modern scientists, I always left my studies feeling frustrated and unsatisfied. Sir Isaac Newton reportedly said that he felt like a child picking up shells on the shore of a vast, unexplored ocean of truth. The scientists that followed him in each field of natural philosophy, at least the ones I was familiar with, struck me—even in my youthful understanding—as beginners working on the same quest.

The untaught peasant beheld the elements around him and was acquainted with their practical uses. The most learned philosopher knew little more. He had partially unveiled the face of Nature, but her immortal lineaments were still a wonder and a mystery. He might dissect, anatomise, and give names; but, not to speak of a final cause, causes in their secondary and tertiary grades were utterly unknown to him. I had gazed upon the fortifications and impediments that seemed to keep human beings from entering the citadel of nature, and rashly and ignorantly I had repined.

The uneducated farmer looked at the elements around him and understood how to use them practically. Even the most educated philosopher didn’t know much more. He had only partly uncovered Nature’s face, but her eternal features were still full of wonder and mystery. He might dissect, analyze, and label things, but when it came to understanding deeper causes—let alone ultimate purpose—he was completely in the dark. I had looked at the barriers and obstacles that seemed to prevent humans from accessing the secrets of nature, and foolishly and ignorantly, I had complained.

But here were books, and here were men who had penetrated deeper and knew more. I took their word for all that they averred, and I became their disciple. It may appear strange that such should arise in the eighteenth century; but while I followed the routine of education in the schools of Geneva, I was, to a great degree, self-taught with regard to my favourite studies. My father was not scientific, and I was left to struggle with a child’s blindness, added to a student’s thirst for knowledge. Under the guidance of my new preceptors I entered with the greatest diligence into the search of the philosopher’s stone and the elixir of life; but the latter soon obtained my undivided attention. Wealth was an inferior object, but what glory would attend the discovery if I could banish disease from the human frame and render man invulnerable to any but a violent death!

But here were books, and here were people who had gone deeper and knew more than I did. I trusted everything they claimed and became their student. It might seem odd for something like this to happen in the eighteenth century, but while I followed the standard education system at the schools in Geneva, I was largely self-taught when it came to my favorite subjects. My father wasn’t a scientist, so I had to navigate the ignorance of a child combined with the insatiable curiosity of a student on my own. Guided by my new teachers, I dove with intense focus into the quest for the philosopher’s stone and the elixir of life. Eventually, the latter consumed all my attention. Wealth seemed like a minor goal compared to the glory of discovering a way to rid humanity of disease and make people immune to anything except violent death!

Nor were these my only visions. The raising of ghosts or devils was a promise liberally accorded by my favourite authors, the fulfilment of which I most eagerly sought; and if my incantations were always unsuccessful, I attributed the failure rather to my own inexperience and mistake than to a want of skill or fidelity in my instructors. And thus for a time I was occupied by exploded systems, mingling, like an unadept, a thousand contradictory theories and floundering desperately in a very slough of multifarious knowledge, guided by an ardent imagination and childish reasoning, till an accident again changed the current of my ideas.

These weren’t my only dreams. My favorite authors often promised the ability to summon ghosts or demons, a promise I was eager to see fulfilled; and when my attempts at incantations always failed, I blamed the failure more on my own inexperience and mistakes than on any lack of skill or honesty in my teachers. For a while, I was caught up in outdated ideas, mixing together countless contradictory theories like an amateur and stumbling hopelessly through a swamp of chaotic knowledge, driven by a passionate imagination and childish logic—until an unexpected event once again shifted the course of my thoughts.

When I was about fifteen years old we had retired to our house near Belrive, when we witnessed a most violent and terrible thunderstorm. It advanced from behind the mountains of Jura, and the thunder burst at once with frightful loudness from various quarters of the heavens. I remained, while the storm lasted, watching its progress with curiosity and delight. As I stood at the door, on a sudden I beheld a stream of fire issue from an old and beautiful oak which stood about twenty yards from our house; and so soon as the dazzling light vanished, the oak had disappeared, and nothing remained but a blasted stump. When we visited it the next morning, we found the tree shattered in a singular manner. It was not splintered by the shock, but entirely reduced to thin ribbons of wood. I never beheld anything so utterly destroyed.

When I was about fifteen, we had moved to our house near Belrive when we experienced a violent and terrifying thunderstorm. It rolled in from behind the Jura mountains, and thunder suddenly erupted with deafening intensity from all directions in the sky. I stayed outside, watching the storm with a mix of curiosity and awe. As I stood at the door, I suddenly saw a streak of fire strike a beautiful old oak tree about twenty yards from our house. As soon as the blinding light disappeared, the oak was gone, leaving behind nothing but a scorched stump. When we looked at it the next morning, we found the tree shattered in a strange way—it wasn’t splintered by the impact but had been completely reduced to thin strips of wood. I had never seen anything so thoroughly destroyed.

Before this I was not unacquainted with the more obvious laws of electricity. On this occasion a man of great research in natural philosophy was with us, and excited by this catastrophe, he entered on the explanation of a theory which he had formed on the subject of electricity and galvanism, which was at once new and astonishing to me. All that he said threw greatly into the shade Cornelius Agrippa, Albertus Magnus, and Paracelsus, the lords of my imagination; but by some fatality the overthrow of these men disinclined me to pursue my accustomed studies. It seemed to me as if nothing would or could ever be known. All that had so long engaged my attention suddenly grew despicable. By one of those caprices of the mind which we are perhaps most subject to in early youth, I at once gave up my former occupations, set down natural history and all its progeny as a deformed and abortive creation, and entertained the greatest disdain for a would-be science which could never even step within the threshold of real knowledge. In this mood of mind I betook myself to the mathematics and the branches of study appertaining to that science as being built upon secure foundations, and so worthy of my consideration.

Before this, I already had some basic knowledge of the obvious laws of electricity. During this particular event, a man well-versed in natural philosophy was with us, and, sparked by the catastrophe, he began explaining a theory he had developed about electricity and galvanism. His theory was completely new and astonishing to me. Everything he said made my past idols—Cornelius Agrippa, Albertus Magnus, and Paracelsus, the heroes of my imagination—seem insignificant. But, somehow, the fall of these figures made me lose interest in my usual studies. It felt as though nothing could ever truly be known. Everything that had captivated me for so long suddenly felt trivial and contemptible. In one of those sudden changes of mind we’re often prone to in youth, I instantly abandoned my previous pursuits, dismissed natural history and all its related subjects as a broken and pointless discipline, and began to loathe a so-called science that, in my eyes, could never even approach real knowledge. In this state of mind, I turned to mathematics and related fields, seeing them as being built on solid foundations and therefore deserving of my attention.

Thus strangely are our souls constructed, and by such slight ligaments are we bound to prosperity or ruin. When I look back, it seems to me as if this almost miraculous change of inclination and will was the immediate suggestion of the guardian angel of my life—the last effort made by the spirit of preservation to avert the storm that was even then hanging in the stars and ready to envelop me. Her victory was announced by an unusual tranquillity and gladness of soul which followed the relinquishing of my ancient and latterly tormenting studies. It was thus that I was to be taught to associate evil with their prosecution, happiness with their disregard.

Our souls are built in such a strange way, and we’re tied to success or failure by the smallest threads. When I look back, it feels like this almost miraculous change in my desires and decisions was a direct intervention from the guardian angel of my life—the last attempt by the spirit of protection to steer me away from the storm that was already written in the stars and about to overtake me. Her victory was marked by an unusual calm and happiness that came after I let go of my old, increasingly tormenting pursuits. This is how I learned to connect those studies with harm and to associate happiness with turning away from them.

It was a strong effort of the spirit of good, but it was ineffectual. Destiny was too potent, and her immutable laws had decreed my utter and terrible destruction.

It was a powerful attempt by the force of good, but it was useless. Fate was too strong, and its unchanging laws had sealed my complete and horrifying downfall.

Chapter 3

When I had attained the age of seventeen my parents resolved that I should become a student at the university of Ingolstadt. I had hitherto attended the schools of Geneva, but my father thought it necessary for the completion of my education that I should be made acquainted with other customs than those of my native country. My departure was therefore fixed at an early date, but before the day resolved upon could arrive, the first misfortune of my life occurred—an omen, as it were, of my future misery.

When I turned seventeen, my parents decided that I should attend the University of Ingolstadt. Up until then, I had been going to school in Geneva, but my father thought it was important for my education to experience customs different from those of my homeland. My departure was set for an early date, but before the day could come, the first tragedy of my life struck—a sign, perhaps, of the misery that lay ahead.

Elizabeth had caught the scarlet fever; her illness was severe, and she was in the greatest danger. During her illness many arguments had been urged to persuade my mother to refrain from attending upon her. She had at first yielded to our entreaties, but when she heard that the life of her favourite was menaced, she could no longer control her anxiety. She attended her sickbed; her watchful attentions triumphed over the malignity of the distemper—Elizabeth was saved, but the consequences of this imprudence were fatal to her preserver. On the third day my mother sickened; her fever was accompanied by the most alarming symptoms, and the looks of her medical attendants prognosticated the worst event. On her deathbed the fortitude and benignity of this best of women did not desert her. She joined the hands of Elizabeth and myself. “My children,” she said, “my firmest hopes of future happiness were placed on the prospect of your union. This expectation will now be the consolation of your father. Elizabeth, my love, you must supply my place to my younger children. Alas! I regret that I am taken from you; and, happy and beloved as I have been, is it not hard to quit you all? But these are not thoughts befitting me; I will endeavour to resign myself cheerfully to death and will indulge a hope of meeting you in another world.”

Elizabeth had caught scarlet fever; her illness was serious, and her life was in grave danger. During this time, many arguments were made to convince my mother to stay away from her bedside. At first, she gave in to our pleas, but when she learned that her favorite’s life was at risk, she couldn’t contain her worry any longer. She took care of Elizabeth herself, devoting all her attention to her recovery. Thanks to her care, Elizabeth survived the illness. However, this act of selflessness had fatal consequences for my mother. On the third day, she fell ill. Her fever came with alarming symptoms, and the expressions on the faces of her doctors told us to fear the worst. Even on her deathbed, the strength and kindness of this extraordinary woman never wavered. She took Elizabeth’s hand and mine, joining them together. “My children,” she said, “my greatest hope for future happiness was in the thought of your marriage. That hope will now be a comfort to your father. Elizabeth, my dear, you must take my place in caring for the younger children. How I wish I didn’t have to leave you; happy and loved as I’ve been, it’s so hard to say goodbye to you all. But I know these thoughts aren’t fitting for me now. I’ll try to face death with peace and hold onto the hope of seeing you again in another world.”

She died calmly, and her countenance expressed affection even in death. I need not describe the feelings of those whose dearest ties are rent by that most irreparable evil, the void that presents itself to the soul, and the despair that is exhibited on the countenance. It is so long before the mind can persuade itself that she whom we saw every day and whose very existence appeared a part of our own can have departed for ever—that the brightness of a beloved eye can have been extinguished and the sound of a voice so familiar and dear to the ear can be hushed, never more to be heard. These are the reflections of the first days; but when the lapse of time proves the reality of the evil, then the actual bitterness of grief commences. Yet from whom has not that rude hand rent away some dear connection? And why should I describe a sorrow which all have felt, and must feel? The time at length arrives when grief is rather an indulgence than a necessity; and the smile that plays upon the lips, although it may be deemed a sacrilege, is not banished. My mother was dead, but we had still duties which we ought to perform; we must continue our course with the rest and learn to think ourselves fortunate whilst one remains whom the spoiler has not seized.

She passed away peacefully, and even in death, her face showed love. I don’t need to explain the feelings of those who lose someone they love most—the emptiness that grips the soul and the despair written on their faces. It takes so long for the mind to accept that someone we saw every day and who seemed like an inseparable part of us is truly gone forever—that the light in their beloved eyes has been extinguished and the voice so familiar and dear will never be heard again. These are the thoughts that dominate the early days of grief; but when time forces us to face the truth of the loss, the real pain of mourning begins. Yet, who among us hasn’t had that cruel hand tear away someone we cherished? Why should I describe a sorrow that everyone has experienced and will experience? Eventually, the time comes when grief shifts from being something we must endure to something we hold onto by choice; and the smile that appears, though it may feel like a betrayal, is no longer forbidden. My mother was gone, but we still had responsibilities to fulfill; we had to carry on with life and remind ourselves to feel grateful that there was still someone left who had not been taken by the merciless hand of fate.

My departure for Ingolstadt, which had been deferred by these events, was now again determined upon. I obtained from my father a respite of some weeks. It appeared to me sacrilege so soon to leave the repose, akin to death, of the house of mourning and to rush into the thick of life. I was new to sorrow, but it did not the less alarm me. I was unwilling to quit the sight of those that remained to me, and above all, I desired to see my sweet Elizabeth in some degree consoled.

My trip to Ingolstadt, which had been delayed by these events, was now decided upon again. I convinced my father to give me a few more weeks. It felt almost wrong to leave the stillness, so much like death, of our mourning home and jump back into the chaos of life. I was unfamiliar with grief, but it still unsettled me deeply. I didn’t want to leave the people I had left, and most of all, I wanted to see my dear Elizabeth find some level of comfort.

She indeed veiled her grief and strove to act the comforter to us all. She looked steadily on life and assumed its duties with courage and zeal. She devoted herself to those whom she had been taught to call her uncle and cousins. Never was she so enchanting as at this time, when she recalled the sunshine of her smiles and spent them upon us. She forgot even her own regret in her endeavours to make us forget.

She hid her sadness and tried to comfort all of us. She faced life head-on and took on her responsibilities with strength and determination. She dedicated herself to the people she had learned to call her uncle and cousins. She had never been more captivating than during this time, when she rediscovered the brightness of her smile and shared it with us. She even pushed aside her own sorrow in her efforts to help us forget ours.

The day of my departure at length arrived. Clerval spent the last evening with us. He had endeavoured to persuade his father to permit him to accompany me and to become my fellow student, but in vain. His father was a narrow-minded trader and saw idleness and ruin in the aspirations and ambition of his son. Henry deeply felt the misfortune of being debarred from a liberal education. He said little, but when he spoke I read in his kindling eye and in his animated glance a restrained but firm resolve not to be chained to the miserable details of commerce.

The day of my departure finally arrived. Clerval spent the last evening with us. He had tried to convince his father to let him come with me and become my fellow student, but it was no use. His father, a narrow-minded businessman, saw nothing but laziness and disaster in his son's ambitions and aspirations. Henry felt the pain of being denied a well-rounded education. He didn’t say much, but when he did, I could see in his brightening eyes and animated gaze a quiet but determined resolve not to be trapped in the dreary grind of commerce.

We sat late. We could not tear ourselves away from each other nor persuade ourselves to say the word “Farewell!” It was said, and we retired under the pretence of seeking repose, each fancying that the other was deceived; but when at morning’s dawn I descended to the carriage which was to convey me away, they were all there—my father again to bless me, Clerval to press my hand once more, my Elizabeth to renew her entreaties that I would write often and to bestow the last feminine attentions on her playmate and friend.

We stayed up late, unable to pull ourselves away from each other or bring ourselves to say the word "Goodbye." Eventually, we said it and pretended to go to bed, each thinking the other had been fooled. But when dawn came and I went down to the carriage that was supposed to take me away, they were all there—my father to bless me one more time, Clerval to shake my hand again, and Elizabeth to beg me once more to write often and to give those final, thoughtful touches of care to her lifelong friend and companion.

I threw myself into the chaise that was to convey me away and indulged in the most melancholy reflections. I, who had ever been surrounded by amiable companions, continually engaged in endeavouring to bestow mutual pleasure—I was now alone. In the university whither I was going I must form my own friends and be my own protector. My life had hitherto been remarkably secluded and domestic, and this had given me invincible repugnance to new countenances. I loved my brothers, Elizabeth, and Clerval; these were “old familiar faces,” but I believed myself totally unfitted for the company of strangers. Such were my reflections as I commenced my journey; but as I proceeded, my spirits and hopes rose. I ardently desired the acquisition of knowledge. I had often, when at home, thought it hard to remain during my youth cooped up in one place and had longed to enter the world and take my station among other human beings. Now my desires were complied with, and it would, indeed, have been folly to repent.

I sank into the carriage that was taking me away and let myself dwell on the most gloomy thoughts. I, who had always been surrounded by kind companions, constantly trying to share moments of joy—was now totally alone. At the university where I was headed, I would have to make my own friends and look after myself. My life up until now had been incredibly quiet and home-centered, and this had made me strongly dislike meeting new people. I loved my brothers, Elizabeth, and Clerval; they were my “old familiar faces,” but I thought I wasn’t suited to the company of strangers. These were my thoughts as my journey began. Yet, as I traveled, my mood and optimism began to lift. I deeply wanted to gain knowledge. Many times while at home, I had thought it unfair to spend my youth confined to one place and had longed to enter the world and find my place among others. Now that this wish was being fulfilled, it would have been ridiculous to regret it.

I had sufficient leisure for these and many other reflections during my journey to Ingolstadt, which was long and fatiguing. At length the high white steeple of the town met my eyes. I alighted and was conducted to my solitary apartment to spend the evening as I pleased.

I had plenty of time for these and many other thoughts during my journey to Ingolstadt, which was long and tiring. Finally, the tall white steeple of the town came into view. I got down and was shown to my lonely room to spend the evening however I wanted.

The next morning I delivered my letters of introduction and paid a visit to some of the principal professors. Chance—or rather the evil influence, the Angel of Destruction, which asserted omnipotent sway over me from the moment I turned my reluctant steps from my father’s door—led me first to M. Krempe, professor of natural philosophy. He was an uncouth man, but deeply imbued in the secrets of his science. He asked me several questions concerning my progress in the different branches of science appertaining to natural philosophy. I replied carelessly, and partly in contempt, mentioned the names of my alchemists as the principal authors I had studied. The professor stared. “Have you,” he said, “really spent your time in studying such nonsense?”

The next morning, I handed out my introduction letters and visited some of the leading professors. By chance—or rather, the dark influence, the Angel of Destruction, that had held power over me ever since I reluctantly left my father’s house—I first met with Professor Krempe, who taught natural philosophy. He was a rough, uncouth man but deeply knowledgeable in the secrets of his field. He asked me several questions about my progress in the various areas of science related to natural philosophy. I answered casually and, with a hint of disdain, mentioned the alchemists as the main authors I had studied. The professor looked at me in disbelief. "Have you really spent your time studying such nonsense?" he asked.

I replied in the affirmative. “Every minute,” continued M. Krempe with warmth, “every instant that you have wasted on those books is utterly and entirely lost. You have burdened your memory with exploded systems and useless names. Good God! In what desert land have you lived, where no one was kind enough to inform you that these fancies which you have so greedily imbibed are a thousand years old and as musty as they are ancient? I little expected, in this enlightened and scientific age, to find a disciple of Albertus Magnus and Paracelsus. My dear sir, you must begin your studies entirely anew.”

I responded yes. "Every minute," continued Professor Krempe passionately, "every single moment you've spent on those books has been completely wasted. You've filled your memory with outdated theories and meaningless names. Good grief! What isolated place have you been living in, where no one cared enough to tell you that these ideas you've so eagerly absorbed are a thousand years old and as stale as they are ancient? I never would have thought that, in this modern and scientific era, I'd meet a student of Albertus Magnus and Paracelsus. My dear sir, you need to start your studies all over again."

So saying, he stepped aside and wrote down a list of several books treating of natural philosophy which he desired me to procure, and dismissed me after mentioning that in the beginning of the following week he intended to commence a course of lectures upon natural philosophy in its general relations, and that M. Waldman, a fellow professor, would lecture upon chemistry the alternate days that he omitted.

After saying this, he stepped aside and wrote down a list of several books on natural philosophy that he wanted me to get. Then he let me go, mentioning that at the start of the following week, he planned to begin a series of lectures on natural philosophy in its broader aspects. He added that Professor Waldman, a colleague of his, would give lectures on chemistry on the days he didn’t lecture.

I returned home not disappointed, for I have said that I had long considered those authors useless whom the professor reprobated; but I returned not at all the more inclined to recur to these studies in any shape. M. Krempe was a little squat man with a gruff voice and a repulsive countenance; the teacher, therefore, did not prepossess me in favour of his pursuits. In rather a too philosophical and connected a strain, perhaps, I have given an account of the conclusions I had come to concerning them in my early years. As a child I had not been content with the results promised by the modern professors of natural science. With a confusion of ideas only to be accounted for by my extreme youth and my want of a guide on such matters, I had retrod the steps of knowledge along the paths of time and exchanged the discoveries of recent inquirers for the dreams of forgotten alchemists. Besides, I had a contempt for the uses of modern natural philosophy. It was very different when the masters of the science sought immortality and power; such views, although futile, were grand; but now the scene was changed. The ambition of the inquirer seemed to limit itself to the annihilation of those visions on which my interest in science was chiefly founded. I was required to exchange chimeras of boundless grandeur for realities of little worth.

I went home not feeling disappointed, because, as I’ve mentioned, I had already decided a long time ago that those authors the professor criticized were essentially useless. However, I didn’t feel any more motivated to return to those studies in any form. Professor Krempe was a short, stocky man with a rough voice and an unpleasant appearance; naturally, his demeanor didn’t make me any more drawn to the subjects he was teaching. I might have presented my early conclusions about these studies in a way that sounds almost too rational and structured. As a child, I had never been satisfied with the results promised by the modern experts in natural science. With a childish confusion of ideas—something that can only be explained by my youth and the lack of a proper guide—I had retraced the history of knowledge back through time, abandoning the discoveries of modern researchers in favor of the fantasies of old alchemists. On top of that, I had little regard for the practical applications of modern natural science. Things were very different when the pioneers of this field sought immortality and power; even if their ambitions were unrealistic, they were at least magnificent. But now, everything had changed. It seemed like the goal of modern scientists was merely to destroy the ideals and visions that had initially fostered my interest in the field. Instead of dreaming of limitless possibilities, I was being asked to trade those grand illusions for dull and trivial realities.

Such were my reflections during the first two or three days of my residence at Ingolstadt, which were chiefly spent in becoming acquainted with the localities and the principal residents in my new abode. But as the ensuing week commenced, I thought of the information which M. Krempe had given me concerning the lectures. And although I could not consent to go and hear that little conceited fellow deliver sentences out of a pulpit, I recollected what he had said of M. Waldman, whom I had never seen, as he had hitherto been out of town.

These were my thoughts during the first couple of days living in Ingolstadt, which I mostly spent getting to know the area and the key people in my new home. But as the next week began, I started thinking about the information M. Krempe had given me about the lectures. And although I couldn't bring myself to sit and listen to that smug little man preach from a podium, I remembered what he'd said about M. Waldman, whom I hadn’t met yet since he had been out of town until now.

Partly from curiosity and partly from idleness, I went into the lecturing room, which M. Waldman entered shortly after. This professor was very unlike his colleague. He appeared about fifty years of age, but with an aspect expressive of the greatest benevolence; a few grey hairs covered his temples, but those at the back of his head were nearly black. His person was short but remarkably erect and his voice the sweetest I had ever heard. He began his lecture by a recapitulation of the history of chemistry and the various improvements made by different men of learning, pronouncing with fervour the names of the most distinguished discoverers. He then took a cursory view of the present state of the science and explained many of its elementary terms. After having made a few preparatory experiments, he concluded with a panegyric upon modern chemistry, the terms of which I shall never forget:

Out of a mix of curiosity and boredom, I went into the lecture hall, where Professor Waldman arrived shortly afterward. This professor was very different from his colleague. He looked about fifty years old, but his expression radiated kindness. A few gray hairs framed his temples, though the hair at the back of his head was still almost entirely black. He was short but stood very straight, and his voice was the sweetest I had ever heard. He started his lecture with a summary of the history of chemistry and the advancements made by various brilliant minds, passionately mentioning the names of the most notable pioneers. Then, he gave a quick overview of the current state of the field and explained many of its basic terms. After performing a few introductory experiments, he ended with a glowing tribute to modern chemistry, the words of which I will never forget:

“The ancient teachers of this science,” said he, “promised impossibilities and performed nothing. The modern masters promise very little; they know that metals cannot be transmuted and that the elixir of life is a chimera but these philosophers, whose hands seem only made to dabble in dirt, and their eyes to pore over the microscope or crucible, have indeed performed miracles. They penetrate into the recesses of nature and show how she works in her hiding-places. They ascend into the heavens; they have discovered how the blood circulates, and the nature of the air we breathe. They have acquired new and almost unlimited powers; they can command the thunders of heaven, mimic the earthquake, and even mock the invisible world with its own shadows.”

"The old teachers of this science," he said, "made promises they couldn’t keep and achieved nothing. The modern scientists promise very little; they understand that metals can’t be transformed and that the elixir of life is just a fantasy. But these researchers, who seem like they’re only meant to mess around with dirt or spend their time staring into microscopes or working with crucibles, have actually accomplished incredible things. They explore the hidden corners of nature and reveal how it operates in secret. They reach the skies; they've uncovered how blood circulates and the nature of the air we breathe. They've gained new, almost boundless powers; they can control the thunder, imitate earthquakes, and even replicate the unseen world using its own shadows."

Such were the professor’s words—rather let me say such the words of the fate—enounced to destroy me. As he went on I felt as if my soul were grappling with a palpable enemy; one by one the various keys were touched which formed the mechanism of my being; chord after chord was sounded, and soon my mind was filled with one thought, one conception, one purpose. So much has been done, exclaimed the soul of Frankenstein—more, far more, will I achieve; treading in the steps already marked, I will pioneer a new way, explore unknown powers, and unfold to the world the deepest mysteries of creation.

These were the professor’s words—or rather, the words of fate—spoken to destroy me. As he talked, I felt like my soul was battling a tangible enemy; one by one, he struck the chords that made up the essence of my being. Each note resonated until my mind was consumed by a single thought, a single idea, a single purpose. So much has already been accomplished, cried the soul of Frankenstein—far more will I achieve. Following the path already laid, I will forge a new way, uncover unknown powers, and reveal to the world the deepest secrets of creation.

I closed not my eyes that night. My internal being was in a state of insurrection and turmoil; I felt that order would thence arise, but I had no power to produce it. By degrees, after the morning’s dawn, sleep came. I awoke, and my yesternight’s thoughts were as a dream. There only remained a resolution to return to my ancient studies and to devote myself to a science for which I believed myself to possess a natural talent. On the same day I paid M. Waldman a visit. His manners in private were even more mild and attractive than in public, for there was a certain dignity in his mien during his lecture which in his own house was replaced by the greatest affability and kindness. I gave him pretty nearly the same account of my former pursuits as I had given to his fellow professor. He heard with attention the little narration concerning my studies and smiled at the names of Cornelius Agrippa and Paracelsus, but without the contempt that M. Krempe had exhibited. He said that “These were men to whose indefatigable zeal modern philosophers were indebted for most of the foundations of their knowledge. They had left to us, as an easier task, to give new names and arrange in connected classifications the facts which they in a great degree had been the instruments of bringing to light. The labours of men of genius, however erroneously directed, scarcely ever fail in ultimately turning to the solid advantage of mankind.” I listened to his statement, which was delivered without any presumption or affectation, and then added that his lecture had removed my prejudices against modern chemists; I expressed myself in measured terms, with the modesty and deference due from a youth to his instructor, without letting escape (inexperience in life would have made me ashamed) any of the enthusiasm which stimulated my intended labours. I requested his advice concerning the books I ought to procure.

I didn’t sleep at all that night. Inside, I was in complete chaos and conflict; I believed that some kind of order would eventually come out of it, but I had no ability to make it happen. Gradually, after the morning light appeared, I finally fell asleep. When I woke up, the thoughts I had the night before felt like a dream. What stuck with me was a renewed determination to return to my old studies and devote myself to a field of science I believed I had a natural talent for. Later that day, I visited Professor Waldman. In private, his demeanor was even kinder and more approachable than it was in public. While his lectures carried a certain dignified air, in his home, this gave way to an attitude of warmth and friendliness. I gave him nearly the same account of my earlier academic pursuits as I had shared with his colleague. He listened attentively to my brief story about my studies, smiling at the mention of figures like Cornelius Agrippa and Paracelsus, though without the disdain that Professor Krempe had shown. He remarked, “Those were men whose tireless dedication modern philosophers owe most of their foundational knowledge to. They’ve left us with the simpler task of renaming and organizing the facts they largely helped uncover. The contributions of brilliant minds, no matter how misguided, almost always end up benefiting humanity in lasting ways.” I listened carefully to his words, which he delivered without any arrogance or pretense, and told him that his lecture had changed my opinions about modern chemists. I spoke cautiously, with the respect and humility appropriate for a young student addressing his teacher, making sure not to reveal any of the enthusiasm that was inspiring my future work—my lack of worldly experience made me shy about showing it. I asked him for recommendations on what books I should get.

“I am happy,” said M. Waldman, “to have gained a disciple; and if your application equals your ability, I have no doubt of your success. Chemistry is that branch of natural philosophy in which the greatest improvements have been and may be made; it is on that account that I have made it my peculiar study; but at the same time, I have not neglected the other branches of science. A man would make but a very sorry chemist if he attended to that department of human knowledge alone. If your wish is to become really a man of science and not merely a petty experimentalist, I should advise you to apply to every branch of natural philosophy, including mathematics.”

"I'm glad," said Mr. Waldman, "to have gained a student; and if your dedication matches your talent, I have no doubt you'll succeed. Chemistry is the branch of natural science that has seen and will continue to see the greatest advancements; that's why I've made it my specialty. But at the same time, I haven't ignored the other areas of science. A person would be a pretty poor chemist if they only focused on that one area of knowledge. If your goal is to truly become a scientist and not just a minor experimenter, I suggest you study all branches of natural science, including mathematics."

He then took me into his laboratory and explained to me the uses of his various machines, instructing me as to what I ought to procure and promising me the use of his own when I should have advanced far enough in the science not to derange their mechanism. He also gave me the list of books which I had requested, and I took my leave.

He then brought me into his lab and showed me how his various machines worked, explaining what I should get and promising to let me use his machines once I had progressed enough in the field to avoid messing up their mechanisms. He also gave me the list of books I had asked for, and then I left.

Thus ended a day memorable to me; it decided my future destiny.

And so ended a day I’ll never forget; it determined my future path.

Chapter 4

From this day natural philosophy, and particularly chemistry, in the most comprehensive sense of the term, became nearly my sole occupation. I read with ardour those works, so full of genius and discrimination, which modern inquirers have written on these subjects. I attended the lectures and cultivated the acquaintance of the men of science of the university, and I found even in M. Krempe a great deal of sound sense and real information, combined, it is true, with a repulsive physiognomy and manners, but not on that account the less valuable. In M. Waldman I found a true friend. His gentleness was never tinged by dogmatism, and his instructions were given with an air of frankness and good nature that banished every idea of pedantry. In a thousand ways he smoothed for me the path of knowledge and made the most abstruse inquiries clear and facile to my apprehension. My application was at first fluctuating and uncertain; it gained strength as I proceeded and soon became so ardent and eager that the stars often disappeared in the light of morning whilst I was yet engaged in my laboratory.

From this day on, natural philosophy, especially chemistry in its broadest sense, became almost my sole focus. I eagerly read the works, full of brilliance and insight, that modern researchers had written about these subjects. I attended lectures, got to know the university's scientists, and even found a lot of solid knowledge and valuable information in M. Krempe, despite his unappealing appearance and manners. On the other hand, M. Waldman became a true friend. His kindness was never overshadowed by arrogance, and his teaching was delivered with openness and warmth, removing any sense of pretentiousness. In countless ways, he made the pursuit of knowledge easier for me, clarifying even the most complex concepts. At first, my dedication was inconsistent and uncertain, but it grew stronger as I progressed, eventually becoming so intense and passionate that I often worked in my lab until the stars faded with the morning light.

As I applied so closely, it may be easily conceived that my progress was rapid. My ardour was indeed the astonishment of the students, and my proficiency that of the masters. Professor Krempe often asked me, with a sly smile, how Cornelius Agrippa went on, whilst M. Waldman expressed the most heartfelt exultation in my progress. Two years passed in this manner, during which I paid no visit to Geneva, but was engaged, heart and soul, in the pursuit of some discoveries which I hoped to make. None but those who have experienced them can conceive of the enticements of science. In other studies you go as far as others have gone before you, and there is nothing more to know; but in a scientific pursuit there is continual food for discovery and wonder. A mind of moderate capacity which closely pursues one study must infallibly arrive at great proficiency in that study; and I, who continually sought the attainment of one object of pursuit and was solely wrapped up in this, improved so rapidly that at the end of two years I made some discoveries in the improvement of some chemical instruments, which procured me great esteem and admiration at the university. When I had arrived at this point and had become as well acquainted with the theory and practice of natural philosophy as depended on the lessons of any of the professors at Ingolstadt, my residence there being no longer conducive to my improvements, I thought of returning to my friends and my native town, when an incident happened that protracted my stay.

As I worked so diligently, it’s easy to imagine that I made rapid progress. My enthusiasm amazed the other students, and my success impressed the professors. Professor Krempe would often ask me, with a sly grin, how Cornelius Agrippa was coming along, while Professor Waldman showed genuine excitement at my achievements. Two years went by in this way, during which I didn’t return to Geneva. I was completely absorbed in trying to make some discoveries I was hopeful about. Only those who have experienced it can understand the allure of science. In other fields, you can only go as far as others have already gone, with nothing more to uncover. But in science, there’s endless opportunity for discovery and amazement. Even someone with average ability, if they focus solely on one area of study, will inevitably excel in it. And I, who dedicated myself entirely to a single pursuit, progressed so quickly that after two years I made advancements in improving certain chemical instruments, earning me great respect and admiration at the university. By this time, I had gained as much knowledge about the theory and practice of natural philosophy as the professors at Ingolstadt could teach me. Realizing that staying there no longer added to my progress, I began to think about returning to my friends and hometown. But then, something happened that extended my stay.

One of the phenomena which had peculiarly attracted my attention was the structure of the human frame, and, indeed, any animal endued with life. Whence, I often asked myself, did the principle of life proceed? It was a bold question, and one which has ever been considered as a mystery; yet with how many things are we upon the brink of becoming acquainted, if cowardice or carelessness did not restrain our inquiries. I revolved these circumstances in my mind and determined thenceforth to apply myself more particularly to those branches of natural philosophy which relate to physiology. Unless I had been animated by an almost supernatural enthusiasm, my application to this study would have been irksome and almost intolerable. To examine the causes of life, we must first have recourse to death. I became acquainted with the science of anatomy, but this was not sufficient; I must also observe the natural decay and corruption of the human body. In my education my father had taken the greatest precautions that my mind should be impressed with no supernatural horrors. I do not ever remember to have trembled at a tale of superstition or to have feared the apparition of a spirit. Darkness had no effect upon my fancy, and a churchyard was to me merely the receptacle of bodies deprived of life, which, from being the seat of beauty and strength, had become food for the worm. Now I was led to examine the cause and progress of this decay and forced to spend days and nights in vaults and charnel-houses. My attention was fixed upon every object the most insupportable to the delicacy of the human feelings. I saw how the fine form of man was degraded and wasted; I beheld the corruption of death succeed to the blooming cheek of life; I saw how the worm inherited the wonders of the eye and brain. I paused, examining and analysing all the minutiae of causation, as exemplified in the change from life to death, and death to life, until from the midst of this darkness a sudden light broke in upon me—a light so brilliant and wondrous, yet so simple, that while I became dizzy with the immensity of the prospect which it illustrated, I was surprised that among so many men of genius who had directed their inquiries towards the same science, that I alone should be reserved to discover so astonishing a secret.

One thing that captured my attention in a unique way was the structure of the human body and, really, any living creature. I often wondered: where does the essence of life come from? It was a bold question, one that’s always been considered a mystery. But just think—how close we are to understanding so many things, if only fear or laziness didn’t hold us back. I kept turning this over in my mind and decided to focus my studies on the parts of natural science that relate to physiology. If it weren’t for an almost otherworldly passion driving me, the subject would have felt tedious and unbearable. To understand life, we first have to study death. I learned about anatomy, but that wasn’t enough; I also had to observe how the human body decays and breaks down over time. My father had taken great care during my upbringing to make sure my mind wasn’t influenced by superstitious fears. I don’t ever recall being scared by ghost stories or the idea of spirits. Darkness didn’t spark my imagination, and I saw graveyards as nothing more than places where lifeless bodies were kept—bodies that, once symbols of beauty and strength, had become food for worms. Now I found myself driven to study the causes and process of decay, spending hours upon hours in crypts and charnel houses. I focused on the most horrifying details that most people could hardly bring themselves to look at. I saw how the glorious human form deteriorated and wasted away; I watched how death’s corruption took over the vibrant flesh of life. I saw worms consume the extraordinary eyes and brain. I dissected and analyzed every detail of this transformation, from life to death and, potentially, back to life. Then, out of this darkness, a sudden revelation struck me—a breakthrough so brilliant and extraordinary, yet so simple, that it left me overwhelmed by its sheer magnitude. I couldn’t believe that, out of all the brilliant minds who had explored the very same field of science, I was the one to uncover such an astonishing secret.

Remember, I am not recording the vision of a madman. The sun does not more certainly shine in the heavens than that which I now affirm is true. Some miracle might have produced it, yet the stages of the discovery were distinct and probable. After days and nights of incredible labour and fatigue, I succeeded in discovering the cause of generation and life; nay, more, I became myself capable of bestowing animation upon lifeless matter.

Remember, I’m not sharing the hallucinations of a lunatic. The sun shining in the sky is no more certain than what I’m telling you now. Maybe it was some kind of miracle, but the steps leading to the discovery were clear and logical. After days and nights of intense work and exhaustion, I figured out the cause of creation and life; and even more, I gained the ability to bring life to non-living matter.

The astonishment which I had at first experienced on this discovery soon gave place to delight and rapture. After so much time spent in painful labour, to arrive at once at the summit of my desires was the most gratifying consummation of my toils. But this discovery was so great and overwhelming that all the steps by which I had been progressively led to it were obliterated, and I beheld only the result. What had been the study and desire of the wisest men since the creation of the world was now within my grasp. Not that, like a magic scene, it all opened upon me at once: the information I had obtained was of a nature rather to direct my endeavours so soon as I should point them towards the object of my search than to exhibit that object already accomplished. I was like the Arabian who had been buried with the dead and found a passage to life, aided only by one glimmering and seemingly ineffectual light.

The shock I felt when I first made this discovery quickly turned into joy and excitement. After spending so much time struggling, reaching the peak of my dreams all at once was the most rewarding outcome of my efforts. But the discovery was so immense and overwhelming that I completely forgot all the steps that had gradually led me here—I could only see the result. What had been the pursuit and ambition of the greatest minds since the beginning of time was now within my reach. However, it didn’t appear before me all at once, like some magical revelation. The knowledge I had gained was more about guiding my efforts in the right direction once I focused on my goal, rather than presenting the goal as already achieved. I felt like the Arabian who, buried among the dead, discovered a way to the living world with only a faint and seemingly useless light to lead him.

I see by your eagerness and the wonder and hope which your eyes express, my friend, that you expect to be informed of the secret with which I am acquainted; that cannot be; listen patiently until the end of my story, and you will easily perceive why I am reserved upon that subject. I will not lead you on, unguarded and ardent as I then was, to your destruction and infallible misery. Learn from me, if not by my precepts, at least by my example, how dangerous is the acquirement of knowledge and how much happier that man is who believes his native town to be the world, than he who aspires to become greater than his nature will allow.

I can see from your eagerness and the wonder and hope in your eyes, my friend, that you’re expecting me to share the secret I know. But I cannot do that. Be patient and listen to my story until the end, and you’ll understand why I must keep quiet about it. I won’t lead you, as unguarded and passionate as I was back then, into destruction and inevitable misery. Learn from me—if not through my advice, then at least through my example—just how dangerous the pursuit of knowledge can be, and how much happier a person is who believes their hometown to be their entire world than the one who seeks to surpass the limits of their human nature.

When I found so astonishing a power placed within my hands, I hesitated a long time concerning the manner in which I should employ it. Although I possessed the capacity of bestowing animation, yet to prepare a frame for the reception of it, with all its intricacies of fibres, muscles, and veins, still remained a work of inconceivable difficulty and labour. I doubted at first whether I should attempt the creation of a being like myself, or one of simpler organization; but my imagination was too much exalted by my first success to permit me to doubt of my ability to give life to an animal as complex and wonderful as man. The materials at present within my command hardly appeared adequate to so arduous an undertaking, but I doubted not that I should ultimately succeed. I prepared myself for a multitude of reverses; my operations might be incessantly baffled, and at last my work be imperfect, yet when I considered the improvement which every day takes place in science and mechanics, I was encouraged to hope my present attempts would at least lay the foundations of future success. Nor could I consider the magnitude and complexity of my plan as any argument of its impracticability. It was with these feelings that I began the creation of a human being. As the minuteness of the parts formed a great hindrance to my speed, I resolved, contrary to my first intention, to make the being of a gigantic stature, that is to say, about eight feet in height, and proportionably large. After having formed this determination and having spent some months in successfully collecting and arranging my materials, I began.

When I discovered such an incredible power within my grasp, I hesitated for a long time about how I should use it. Even though I had the ability to bring life to something, creating a body to house it, with all the complexities of fibers, muscles, and veins, remained a task of unimaginable difficulty and effort. At first, I wasn’t sure whether I should try to create a being like myself or something with a simpler design. But my imagination, fueled by the excitement of my first success, wouldn’t let me doubt my ability to bring life to a creature as intricate and extraordinary as a human. The resources I had at the moment seemed barely sufficient for such a challenging task, but I was confident I would eventually succeed. I prepared myself for countless setbacks; my efforts could be repeatedly frustrated, and the end result might still be imperfect. Yet, when I thought about the daily advancements in science and technology, I felt encouraged that my current attempts could at least lay the groundwork for future success. The size and complexity of my project didn’t persuade me that it was impossible. With these thoughts in mind, I started creating a human being. Since working with the tiny details slowed my progress drastically, I decided, against my original plan, to make the being enormous in size—about eight feet tall and proportionately large. Once I settled on this decision and spent several months successfully gathering and organizing my materials, I began.

No one can conceive the variety of feelings which bore me onwards, like a hurricane, in the first enthusiasm of success. Life and death appeared to me ideal bounds, which I should first break through, and pour a torrent of light into our dark world. A new species would bless me as its creator and source; many happy and excellent natures would owe their being to me. No father could claim the gratitude of his child so completely as I should deserve theirs. Pursuing these reflections, I thought that if I could bestow animation upon lifeless matter, I might in process of time (although I now found it impossible) renew life where death had apparently devoted the body to corruption.

No one can imagine the mix of emotions that drove me forward, like a storm, in the first rush of success. Life and death felt like mere boundaries that I was destined to break through, flooding our dark world with knowledge and light. A new species would honor me as its creator and source; countless happy and extraordinary beings would owe their existence to me. No parent could ever earn the gratitude of their child as much as I would deserve theirs. As I followed these thoughts, I considered that if I could give life to lifeless matter, then maybe, with time (even though I now saw it as impossible), I could restore life to a body that death had seemingly condemned to decay.

These thoughts supported my spirits, while I pursued my undertaking with unremitting ardour. My cheek had grown pale with study, and my person had become emaciated with confinement. Sometimes, on the very brink of certainty, I failed; yet still I clung to the hope which the next day or the next hour might realise. One secret which I alone possessed was the hope to which I had dedicated myself; and the moon gazed on my midnight labours, while, with unrelaxed and breathless eagerness, I pursued nature to her hiding-places. Who shall conceive the horrors of my secret toil as I dabbled among the unhallowed damps of the grave or tortured the living animal to animate the lifeless clay? My limbs now tremble, and my eyes swim with the remembrance; but then a resistless and almost frantic impulse urged me forward; I seemed to have lost all soul or sensation but for this one pursuit. It was indeed but a passing trance, that only made me feel with renewed acuteness so soon as, the unnatural stimulus ceasing to operate, I had returned to my old habits. I collected bones from charnel-houses and disturbed, with profane fingers, the tremendous secrets of the human frame. In a solitary chamber, or rather cell, at the top of the house, and separated from all the other apartments by a gallery and staircase, I kept my workshop of filthy creation; my eyeballs were starting from their sockets in attending to the details of my employment. The dissecting room and the slaughter-house furnished many of my materials; and often did my human nature turn with loathing from my occupation, whilst, still urged on by an eagerness which perpetually increased, I brought my work near to a conclusion.

These thoughts kept my spirits up as I continued my project with relentless determination. My face had grown pale from constant study, and my body had wasted away from staying confined. Sometimes, just when I was on the verge of success, I failed; yet I held onto the hope that the next day or even the next hour might finally bring it to reality. The hope I had devoted myself to was tied to a secret that only I knew. The moon looked down on my late-night efforts as, with unwavering and breathless urgency, I explored nature's hidden depths. Who could comprehend the horrors of my secret work as I delved into the cursed dampness of graves or experimented on living creatures to try to bring life to lifeless matter? Now, my limbs tremble and my vision grows blurry at the memory, but back then a powerful and nearly maddening drive pushed me forward. I seemed to lose all sense of self or feeling except for this one singular focus. It was, in truth, just a fleeting obsession that only left me with sharper senses once the unnatural energy faded, and I returned to my usual routines. I gathered bones from charnel houses and disturbed, with desecrating hands, the fearful mysteries of the human body. In a solitary room—more like a cell—at the top of the house, isolated from all the other spaces by a hallway and staircase, I set up my grim workshop. My eyes felt like they were about to burst from their sockets as I paid close attention to the details of my work. The dissection room and the slaughterhouse supplied many of my materials. Many times, my human instincts recoiled in disgust at what I was doing, but driven by an eagerness that kept growing, I pushed forward until my project neared completion.

The summer months passed while I was thus engaged, heart and soul, in one pursuit. It was a most beautiful season; never did the fields bestow a more plentiful harvest or the vines yield a more luxuriant vintage, but my eyes were insensible to the charms of nature. And the same feelings which made me neglect the scenes around me caused me also to forget those friends who were so many miles absent, and whom I had not seen for so long a time. I knew my silence disquieted them, and I well remembered the words of my father: “I know that while you are pleased with yourself you will think of us with affection, and we shall hear regularly from you. You must pardon me if I regard any interruption in your correspondence as a proof that your other duties are equally neglected.”

The summer months went by as I immersed myself completely, heart and soul, in a single pursuit. It was an incredibly beautiful season; the fields had never provided a richer harvest, and the vineyards had never produced such a lush vintage. But I was blind to the beauty of nature around me. The same feelings that made me ignore the world outside also caused me to forget the friends who were so far away and whom I hadn’t seen in such a long time. I knew my silence worried them, and I vividly remembered my father’s words: “I know that as long as you are happy and content, you will think of us with love, and we will hear from you regularly. You must forgive me if I take any break in your letters as a sign that you are also neglecting your other responsibilities.”

I knew well therefore what would be my father’s feelings, but I could not tear my thoughts from my employment, loathsome in itself, but which had taken an irresistible hold of my imagination. I wished, as it were, to procrastinate all that related to my feelings of affection until the great object, which swallowed up every habit of my nature, should be completed.

I knew very well how my father would feel, but I couldn’t pull my thoughts away from my work—disgusting as it was—because it had completely captured my imagination. It was as though I wanted to delay dealing with all my feelings of affection until the great goal, which consumed every part of my being, was finished.

I then thought that my father would be unjust if he ascribed my neglect to vice or faultiness on my part, but I am now convinced that he was justified in conceiving that I should not be altogether free from blame. A human being in perfection ought always to preserve a calm and peaceful mind and never to allow passion or a transitory desire to disturb his tranquillity. I do not think that the pursuit of knowledge is an exception to this rule. If the study to which you apply yourself has a tendency to weaken your affections and to destroy your taste for those simple pleasures in which no alloy can possibly mix, then that study is certainly unlawful, that is to say, not befitting the human mind. If this rule were always observed; if no man allowed any pursuit whatsoever to interfere with the tranquillity of his domestic affections, Greece had not been enslaved, Cæsar would have spared his country, America would have been discovered more gradually, and the empires of Mexico and Peru had not been destroyed.

I used to think my father would be unfair if he blamed my neglect on bad character or faults on my part, but now I realize he had every reason to think I wasn’t completely blameless. A perfect person should always keep a calm and peaceful mind and never let passion or fleeting desires disturb their peace. I don’t believe the pursuit of knowledge is an exception to this principle. If the subject you’re studying weakens your feelings or ruins your appreciation for simple pleasures that are pure and untainted, then that study is definitely wrong—meaning it’s not suitable for the human mind. If people always followed this rule, and no one let any pursuit interfere with the peace of their home and family, Greece wouldn’t have been enslaved, Caesar would have spared his country, America would have been discovered at a slower pace, and the empires of Mexico and Peru wouldn’t have been destroyed.

But I forget that I am moralizing in the most interesting part of my tale, and your looks remind me to proceed.

But I forget that I'm getting all philosophical during the most exciting part of my story, and your expression reminds me to continue.

My father made no reproach in his letters and only took notice of my silence by inquiring into my occupations more particularly than before. Winter, spring, and summer passed away during my labours; but I did not watch the blossom or the expanding leaves—sights which before always yielded me supreme delight—so deeply was I engrossed in my occupation. The leaves of that year had withered before my work drew near to a close, and now every day showed me more plainly how well I had succeeded. But my enthusiasm was checked by my anxiety, and I appeared rather like one doomed by slavery to toil in the mines, or any other unwholesome trade than an artist occupied by his favourite employment. Every night I was oppressed by a slow fever, and I became nervous to a most painful degree; the fall of a leaf startled me, and I shunned my fellow creatures as if I had been guilty of a crime. Sometimes I grew alarmed at the wreck I perceived that I had become; the energy of my purpose alone sustained me: my labours would soon end, and I believed that exercise and amusement would then drive away incipient disease; and I promised myself both of these when my creation should be complete.

My father didn’t scold me in his letters and only mentioned my silence by asking more detailed questions about what I was doing. Winter, spring, and summer passed while I worked, but I didn’t pay attention to the blossoms or the trees budding—sights that used to bring me so much joy—because I was so absorbed in my work. The leaves of that year had fallen before I got close to finishing, and every day it became clearer how successful I had been. But my excitement was overshadowed by anxiety, and I felt more like someone forced to work in a mine or some other unhealthy job than an artist doing what they love. Every night I battled a slow, grinding fever, and my nerves became painfully sensitive; the sound of a leaf falling would make me jump, and I avoided people as though I were guilty of some terrible crime. Sometimes I got scared when I saw how wrecked I’d become, but the drive to achieve my goal kept me going. I knew my work would soon be done, and I believed that once it was finished, exercise and fun would help me recover from the illness I felt setting in. I promised myself both of those when my creation was complete.

Chapter 5

It was on a dreary night of November that I beheld the accomplishment of my toils. With an anxiety that almost amounted to agony, I collected the instruments of life around me, that I might infuse a spark of being into the lifeless thing that lay at my feet. It was already one in the morning; the rain pattered dismally against the panes, and my candle was nearly burnt out, when, by the glimmer of the half-extinguished light, I saw the dull yellow eye of the creature open; it breathed hard, and a convulsive motion agitated its limbs.

It was on a gloomy November night when I finally saw the result of my hard work. Filled with an almost unbearable anticipation, I gathered the tools of creation around me, ready to bring life to the lifeless form lying at my feet. It was already 1 a.m.; the rain beat miserably against the windows, and my candle was nearly burned out. Then, in the faint light of the dying flame, I saw the creature's dull, yellow eye open; it took a harsh breath, and its limbs jerked with sudden, convulsive movements.

How can I describe my emotions at this catastrophe, or how delineate the wretch whom with such infinite pains and care I had endeavoured to form? His limbs were in proportion, and I had selected his features as beautiful. Beautiful! Great God! His yellow skin scarcely covered the work of muscles and arteries beneath; his hair was of a lustrous black, and flowing; his teeth of a pearly whiteness; but these luxuriances only formed a more horrid contrast with his watery eyes, that seemed almost of the same colour as the dun-white sockets in which they were set, his shrivelled complexion and straight black lips.

How can I describe my feelings about this disaster, or how can I portray the creature I had put so much effort and care into creating? His limbs were proportional, and I had chosen his features to be beautiful. Beautiful! Dear God! His yellowish skin barely covered the muscles and arteries underneath; his hair was shiny black and flowing, and his teeth were pearly white. But these striking features only made the contrast more horrifying with his watery eyes, which seemed almost the same color as the pale sockets they sat in, his shriveled skin, and his thin black lips.

The different accidents of life are not so changeable as the feelings of human nature. I had worked hard for nearly two years, for the sole purpose of infusing life into an inanimate body. For this I had deprived myself of rest and health. I had desired it with an ardour that far exceeded moderation; but now that I had finished, the beauty of the dream vanished, and breathless horror and disgust filled my heart. Unable to endure the aspect of the being I had created, I rushed out of the room and continued a long time traversing my bed-chamber, unable to compose my mind to sleep. At length lassitude succeeded to the tumult I had before endured, and I threw myself on the bed in my clothes, endeavouring to seek a few moments of forgetfulness. But it was in vain; I slept, indeed, but I was disturbed by the wildest dreams. I thought I saw Elizabeth, in the bloom of health, walking in the streets of Ingolstadt. Delighted and surprised, I embraced her, but as I imprinted the first kiss on her lips, they became livid with the hue of death; her features appeared to change, and I thought that I held the corpse of my dead mother in my arms; a shroud enveloped her form, and I saw the grave-worms crawling in the folds of the flannel. I started from my sleep with horror; a cold dew covered my forehead, my teeth chattered, and every limb became convulsed; when, by the dim and yellow light of the moon, as it forced its way through the window shutters, I beheld the wretch—the miserable monster whom I had created. He held up the curtain of the bed; and his eyes, if eyes they may be called, were fixed on me. His jaws opened, and he muttered some inarticulate sounds, while a grin wrinkled his cheeks. He might have spoken, but I did not hear; one hand was stretched out, seemingly to detain me, but I escaped and rushed downstairs. I took refuge in the courtyard belonging to the house which I inhabited, where I remained during the rest of the night, walking up and down in the greatest agitation, listening attentively, catching and fearing each sound as if it were to announce the approach of the demoniacal corpse to which I had so miserably given life.

The events of life are not as unpredictable as human emotions. For almost two years, I had worked tirelessly with one goal: to breathe life into a lifeless body. I had sacrificed my health and rest for this purpose. I had wanted it with a passion far beyond reason; but now that my task was complete, the dream shattered, replaced by overwhelming horror and disgust. Unable to bear the sight of the being I had created, I fled the room and paced my bedroom for hours, unable to calm my mind enough to sleep. Eventually, exhaustion overtook the chaos within me, and I collapsed onto the bed, still dressed, hoping for even a few moments of escape. But it was hopeless; though I did fall asleep, my rest was haunted by the most vivid and horrifying dreams. I dreamed of Elizabeth, full of life and health, walking through the streets of Ingolstadt. Overjoyed, I embraced her, but as I kissed her lips, they turned the pale color of death. Her face shifted, and suddenly, I was holding the corpse of my dead mother. A burial shroud wrapped her body, and I saw grave worms crawling through its folds. I woke in terror, drenched in cold sweat, my teeth chattering, and my entire body shaking. In the dim, yellow moonlight that crept through the window shutters, I saw him—the wretched, miserable creature I had created. He stood by my bed, holding up the curtain. His gaze—if those could be called eyes—was locked on me. His jaws opened, producing low, indistinct sounds, and a grotesque grin stretched across his face. He may have been trying to speak, but I couldn't hear it. One of his hands reached out as if to grab me, but I broke free and bolted out of the room. I ran downstairs and sought refuge in the courtyard outside the house where I lived. I spent the rest of the night there, pacing back and forth in utter panic, straining to hear every noise and dreading each sound, terrified that it would signal the approach of the demonic creature I had so miserably brought to life.

Oh! No mortal could support the horror of that countenance. A mummy again endued with animation could not be so hideous as that wretch. I had gazed on him while unfinished; he was ugly then, but when those muscles and joints were rendered capable of motion, it became a thing such as even Dante could not have conceived.

Oh! No human could endure the terror of that face. Even a reanimated mummy wouldn't look as horrifying as that creature. I had looked at him while he was still incomplete; he was hideous then, but once those muscles and joints could move, he became something beyond anything even Dante could have imagined.

I passed the night wretchedly. Sometimes my pulse beat so quickly and hardly that I felt the palpitation of every artery; at others, I nearly sank to the ground through languor and extreme weakness. Mingled with this horror, I felt the bitterness of disappointment; dreams that had been my food and pleasant rest for so long a space were now become a hell to me; and the change was so rapid, the overthrow so complete!

I had a miserable night. Sometimes my heart raced so hard and fast that I could feel the pounding in every vein; other times, I almost collapsed from exhaustion and extreme weakness. Alongside this terror, I felt the sharp sting of disappointment. Dreams that had once been my sustenance and comfort for so long had now turned into a nightmare, and the change was so sudden, the downfall so absolute!

Morning, dismal and wet, at length dawned and discovered to my sleepless and aching eyes the church of Ingolstadt, its white steeple and clock, which indicated the sixth hour. The porter opened the gates of the court, which had that night been my asylum, and I issued into the streets, pacing them with quick steps, as if I sought to avoid the wretch whom I feared every turning of the street would present to my view. I did not dare return to the apartment which I inhabited, but felt impelled to hurry on, although drenched by the rain which poured from a black and comfortless sky.

Morning finally arrived, gloomy and rainy, revealing to my tired, aching eyes the church of Ingolstadt, with its white steeple and clock showing six o'clock. The porter unlocked the gates of the courtyard, which had been my refuge for the night, and I stepped out into the streets. I walked quickly, as though trying to escape from the monster I dreaded might appear around every corner. I didn’t dare go back to my room but felt compelled to keep moving, even as the rain poured down from a dark and miserable sky, soaking me completely.

I continued walking in this manner for some time, endeavouring by bodily exercise to ease the load that weighed upon my mind. I traversed the streets without any clear conception of where I was or what I was doing. My heart palpitated in the sickness of fear, and I hurried on with irregular steps, not daring to look about me:

I kept walking like this for a while, trying to use physical activity to lighten the burden on my mind. I wandered through the streets without any real idea of where I was or what I was doing. My heart raced with the sickness of fear, and I rushed forward with unsteady steps, too afraid to look around me.

Like one who, on a lonely road,
Doth walk in fear and dread,
And, having once turned round, walks on,
And turns no more his head;
Because he knows a frightful fiend
Doth close behind him tread.

[Coleridge’s “Ancient Mariner.”]

Like someone on a deserted road, Walking in fear and dread, Who, after glancing back once, moves on, Too afraid to turn their head again; Because they know a terrifying demon Is following close behind. [Coleridge’s “Ancient Mariner.”]

Continuing thus, I came at length opposite to the inn at which the various diligences and carriages usually stopped. Here I paused, I knew not why; but I remained some minutes with my eyes fixed on a coach that was coming towards me from the other end of the street. As it drew nearer I observed that it was the Swiss diligence; it stopped just where I was standing, and on the door being opened, I perceived Henry Clerval, who, on seeing me, instantly sprung out. “My dear Frankenstein,” exclaimed he, “how glad I am to see you! How fortunate that you should be here at the very moment of my alighting!”

After walking for a while, I eventually found myself across from the inn where all the carriages and stagecoaches usually stopped. I stopped there, not really sure why, and stood for a few minutes, watching a coach approach me from the other end of the street. As it got closer, I realized it was the Swiss stagecoach. It stopped right in front of where I was standing, and as soon as the door opened, I saw Henry Clerval. The moment he saw me, he jumped out immediately. "My dear Frankenstein!" he shouted. "I’m so happy to see you! What luck that you’re here just as I’m arriving!"

Nothing could equal my delight on seeing Clerval; his presence brought back to my thoughts my father, Elizabeth, and all those scenes of home so dear to my recollection. I grasped his hand, and in a moment forgot my horror and misfortune; I felt suddenly, and for the first time during many months, calm and serene joy. I welcomed my friend, therefore, in the most cordial manner, and we walked towards my college. Clerval continued talking for some time about our mutual friends and his own good fortune in being permitted to come to Ingolstadt. “You may easily believe,” said he, “how great was the difficulty to persuade my father that all necessary knowledge was not comprised in the noble art of book-keeping; and, indeed, I believe I left him incredulous to the last, for his constant answer to my unwearied entreaties was the same as that of the Dutch schoolmaster in The Vicar of Wakefield: ‘I have ten thousand florins a year without Greek, I eat heartily without Greek.’ But his affection for me at length overcame his dislike of learning, and he has permitted me to undertake a voyage of discovery to the land of knowledge.”

Nothing could match my happiness when I saw Clerval; his presence brought back memories of my father, Elizabeth, and all the cherished scenes of home. I shook his hand, and in an instant, I forgot my fear and misfortune. For the first time in months, I felt calm and genuinely happy. I greeted my friend warmly, and we walked together toward my college. Clerval chatted for a while about our mutual friends and his excitement about finally being allowed to come to Ingolstadt. He said, "You can imagine how hard it was to convince my father that all essential knowledge isn’t limited to the noble art of bookkeeping. Honestly, I think he remained unconvinced in the end, as his usual reply to my endless pleas was just like the Dutch schoolmaster’s in *The Vicar of Wakefield*: ‘I make ten thousand florins a year without Greek. I eat well without Greek.’ But eventually, his love for me outweighed his dislike of learning, and he’s finally allowed me to embark on a journey to explore the world of knowledge."

“It gives me the greatest delight to see you; but tell me how you left my father, brothers, and Elizabeth.”

"I'm so happy to see you! But tell me, how are my father, brothers, and Elizabeth doing?"

“Very well, and very happy, only a little uneasy that they hear from you so seldom. By the by, I mean to lecture you a little upon their account myself. But, my dear Frankenstein,” continued he, stopping short and gazing full in my face, “I did not before remark how very ill you appear; so thin and pale; you look as if you had been watching for several nights.”

"Doing well and very happy, though they're a bit worried because they hardly ever hear from you. By the way, I plan to give you a little talk about that myself. But, my dear Frankenstein," he said, suddenly stopping and looking me straight in the face, "I didn’t notice before how awful you look—so thin and pale; it’s like you’ve been up all night for several nights in a row."

“You have guessed right; I have lately been so deeply engaged in one occupation that I have not allowed myself sufficient rest, as you see; but I hope, I sincerely hope, that all these employments are now at an end and that I am at length free.”

"You guessed it right; I've been so caught up in one task lately that I haven't given myself enough rest, as you can see. But I hope—truly hope—that all this work is finally over and that I'm finally free."

I trembled excessively; I could not endure to think of, and far less to allude to, the occurrences of the preceding night. I walked with a quick pace, and we soon arrived at my college. I then reflected, and the thought made me shiver, that the creature whom I had left in my apartment might still be there, alive and walking about. I dreaded to behold this monster, but I feared still more that Henry should see him. Entreating him, therefore, to remain a few minutes at the bottom of the stairs, I darted up towards my own room. My hand was already on the lock of the door before I recollected myself. I then paused, and a cold shivering came over me. I threw the door forcibly open, as children are accustomed to do when they expect a spectre to stand in waiting for them on the other side; but nothing appeared. I stepped fearfully in: the apartment was empty, and my bedroom was also freed from its hideous guest. I could hardly believe that so great a good fortune could have befallen me, but when I became assured that my enemy had indeed fled, I clapped my hands for joy and ran down to Clerval.

I was shaking uncontrollably; I couldn't bear to think about, let alone mention, what had happened the night before. I walked quickly, and we soon reached my college. Then, it hit me, and the thought sent a chill down my spine: the creature I had left in my room might still be there—alive and wandering around. I was terrified of seeing this monster again, but I was even more afraid that Henry might see it. So, I begged him to wait for a few minutes at the bottom of the stairs, and I raced up to my room. My hand was already on the doorknob before I realized what I was doing. I froze, a cold shiver running through me, and then I threw the door open forcefully, like a child bracing themselves to find a ghost waiting on the other side—but nothing was there. I stepped in cautiously: the room was empty, and my bedroom was free of its horrible occupant. I could hardly believe I was so lucky, but when I was sure my enemy had really gone, I clapped my hands with joy and hurried back to Clerval.

We ascended into my room, and the servant presently brought breakfast; but I was unable to contain myself. It was not joy only that possessed me; I felt my flesh tingle with excess of sensitiveness, and my pulse beat rapidly. I was unable to remain for a single instant in the same place; I jumped over the chairs, clapped my hands, and laughed aloud. Clerval at first attributed my unusual spirits to joy on his arrival, but when he observed me more attentively, he saw a wildness in my eyes for which he could not account, and my loud, unrestrained, heartless laughter frightened and astonished him.

We went up to my room, and the servant soon brought breakfast, but I couldn’t keep myself together. It wasn’t just joy that took over me; I felt my skin tingle with overwhelming sensitivity, and my pulse was racing. I couldn’t stay still for even a moment—I jumped over chairs, clapped my hands, and burst out laughing. At first, Clerval thought my strange energy was due to excitement about his arrival, but when he looked at me more closely, he noticed a wildness in my eyes that he couldn’t explain. My loud, uncontrollable, almost empty laughter alarmed and shocked him.

“My dear Victor,” cried he, “what, for God’s sake, is the matter? Do not laugh in that manner. How ill you are! What is the cause of all this?”

"My dear Victor," he exclaimed, "for God's sake, what's wrong? Don't laugh like that. You look so unwell! What's causing all of this?"

“Do not ask me,” cried I, putting my hands before my eyes, for I thought I saw the dreaded spectre glide into the room; “he can tell. Oh, save me! Save me!” I imagined that the monster seized me; I struggled furiously and fell down in a fit.

"Don't ask me," I cried, covering my eyes with my hands because I thought I saw the terrifying ghost slide into the room. "He can tell you. Oh, help me! Save me!" I felt like the creature grabbed me; I fought desperately and collapsed in a seizure.

Poor Clerval! What must have been his feelings? A meeting, which he anticipated with such joy, so strangely turned to bitterness. But I was not the witness of his grief, for I was lifeless and did not recover my senses for a long, long time.

Poor Clerval! What must he have felt? A meeting he looked forward to with such joy had turned so unexpectedly bitter. But I didn’t witness his sorrow because I was unconscious and didn’t come to my senses for a very long time.

This was the commencement of a nervous fever which confined me for several months. During all that time Henry was my only nurse. I afterwards learned that, knowing my father’s advanced age and unfitness for so long a journey, and how wretched my sickness would make Elizabeth, he spared them this grief by concealing the extent of my disorder. He knew that I could not have a more kind and attentive nurse than himself; and, firm in the hope he felt of my recovery, he did not doubt that, instead of doing harm, he performed the kindest action that he could towards them.

This was the beginning of a nervous fever that kept me bedridden for several months. During that time, Henry took care of me entirely on his own. I later found out that, knowing my father’s old age and how unfit he was for such a long journey, as well as how much my illness would upset Elizabeth, Henry spared them the pain by hiding how serious my condition really was. He believed I couldn’t have a more caring or attentive nurse than him, and with the hope he had for my recovery, he was certain that instead of causing harm, he was doing the kindest thing he could for them.

But I was in reality very ill, and surely nothing but the unbounded and unremitting attentions of my friend could have restored me to life. The form of the monster on whom I had bestowed existence was for ever before my eyes, and I raved incessantly concerning him. Doubtless my words surprised Henry; he at first believed them to be the wanderings of my disturbed imagination, but the pertinacity with which I continually recurred to the same subject persuaded him that my disorder indeed owed its origin to some uncommon and terrible event.

I was actually very sick, and without the constant, unwavering care of my friend, I don’t believe I would have survived. The image of the monster I had brought to life was always in my mind, and I couldn’t stop talking about him. Henry was clearly baffled by what I said; at first, he thought my words were just the ramblings of a disturbed mind. But the way I kept returning to the same topic eventually convinced him that my illness had been triggered by some extraordinary and horrifying event.

By very slow degrees, and with frequent relapses that alarmed and grieved my friend, I recovered. I remember the first time I became capable of observing outward objects with any kind of pleasure, I perceived that the fallen leaves had disappeared and that the young buds were shooting forth from the trees that shaded my window. It was a divine spring, and the season contributed greatly to my convalescence. I felt also sentiments of joy and affection revive in my bosom; my gloom disappeared, and in a short time I became as cheerful as before I was attacked by the fatal passion.

Very slowly, and with many setbacks that worried and saddened my friend, I began to recover. I remember the first time I was able to notice the world around me with any sense of joy—I saw that the fallen leaves were gone and fresh buds were starting to grow on the trees outside my window. It was an incredible spring, and the season played a big part in helping me heal. Feelings of happiness and affection also started to come back to me; my darkness lifted, and before long, I was as cheerful as I was before I had been struck by that devastating emotion.

“Dearest Clerval,” exclaimed I, “how kind, how very good you are to me. This whole winter, instead of being spent in study, as you promised yourself, has been consumed in my sick room. How shall I ever repay you? I feel the greatest remorse for the disappointment of which I have been the occasion, but you will forgive me.”

"Dear Clerval," I exclaimed, "you’re so kind, so incredibly good to me. This whole winter, instead of dedicating it to your studies as you planned, you’ve spent it by my bedside. How can I ever repay you? I feel so guilty for being the cause of your disappointment, but I know you’ll forgive me."

“You will repay me entirely if you do not discompose yourself, but get well as fast as you can; and since you appear in such good spirits, I may speak to you on one subject, may I not?”

"You’ll make it up to me completely if you stay calm and focus on getting better as quickly as you can. Since you seem to be in such a good mood, can I talk to you about something?"

I trembled. One subject! What could it be? Could he allude to an object on whom I dared not even think?

I started shaking. One subject! What could it be? Could he be referring to someone I didn’t even dare to think about?

“Compose yourself,” said Clerval, who observed my change of colour, “I will not mention it if it agitates you; but your father and cousin would be very happy if they received a letter from you in your own handwriting. They hardly know how ill you have been and are uneasy at your long silence.”

"Calm down," said Clerval, noticing the change in my expression. "I won't bring it up if it upsets you, but your father and cousin would be really happy to get a letter from you in your own handwriting. They barely know how sick you've been and are worried about your long silence."

“Is that all, my dear Henry? How could you suppose that my first thought would not fly towards those dear, dear friends whom I love and who are so deserving of my love?”

"Is that all, my dear Henry? How could you think that my first thoughts wouldn’t immediately go to those dear, dear friends I love so much and who so deserve my love?"

“If this is your present temper, my friend, you will perhaps be glad to see a letter that has been lying here some days for you; it is from your cousin, I believe.”

"If that's how you're feeling right now, my friend, you might be interested in seeing a letter that's been here for you for a few days; I think it's from your cousin."

Chapter 6

Clerval then put the following letter into my hands. It was from my own Elizabeth:

Clerval handed me the letter below. It was from Elizabeth:

“My dearest Cousin,

“My dear Cousin,

“You have been ill, very ill, and even the constant letters of dear kind Henry are not sufficient to reassure me on your account. You are forbidden to write—to hold a pen; yet one word from you, dear Victor, is necessary to calm our apprehensions. For a long time I have thought that each post would bring this line, and my persuasions have restrained my uncle from undertaking a journey to Ingolstadt. I have prevented his encountering the inconveniences and perhaps dangers of so long a journey, yet how often have I regretted not being able to perform it myself! I figure to myself that the task of attending on your sickbed has devolved on some mercenary old nurse, who could never guess your wishes nor minister to them with the care and affection of your poor cousin. Yet that is over now: Clerval writes that indeed you are getting better. I eagerly hope that you will confirm this intelligence soon in your own handwriting.

"You’ve been seriously ill, and even Henry’s kind, frequent letters haven’t been enough to stop me from worrying about you. You’re not allowed to write or even hold a pen, but just one word from you, dear Victor, is all I need to ease my fears. For so long, I’ve been hoping each letter would finally bring a note from you, and I’ve convinced my uncle not to take the trip to Ingolstadt. I’ve stopped him from facing the discomforts and potential dangers of such a long journey, but I can’t tell you how many times I’ve wished I could make the trip myself! I keep imagining some paid, indifferent nurse attending to you—someone who couldn’t possibly know what you want or care for you with the love and devotion of your poor cousin. But all that’s behind us now: Clerval says you’re improving. I’m anxiously waiting for you to confirm this news in your own handwriting."

“Get well—and return to us. You will find a happy, cheerful home and friends who love you dearly. Your father’s health is vigorous, and he asks but to see you, but to be assured that you are well; and not a care will ever cloud his benevolent countenance. How pleased you would be to remark the improvement of our Ernest! He is now sixteen and full of activity and spirit. He is desirous to be a true Swiss and to enter into foreign service, but we cannot part with him, at least until his elder brother returns to us. My uncle is not pleased with the idea of a military career in a distant country, but Ernest never had your powers of application. He looks upon study as an odious fetter; his time is spent in the open air, climbing the hills or rowing on the lake. I fear that he will become an idler unless we yield the point and permit him to enter on the profession which he has selected.

"Get well and come back to us. You’ll find a happy, cheerful home and friends who love you so much. Your father is in great health, and all he wants is to see you and know you’re okay; after that, nothing will ever trouble his kind and caring face. You’d be so happy to see how much Ernest has improved! He’s now sixteen, full of energy and enthusiasm. He wants to be a true Swiss and join foreign service, but we can’t bear to let him go, at least not until his older brother comes back to us. My uncle isn’t thrilled about the idea of a military career in a distant place, but Ernest never had your focus when it comes to studying. He sees studying as a dreadful burden; he spends his time outdoors, climbing hills or rowing on the lake. I’m afraid he’ll end up doing nothing unless we give in and let him pursue the career he’s chosen."

“Little alteration, except the growth of our dear children, has taken place since you left us. The blue lake and snow-clad mountains—they never change; and I think our placid home and our contented hearts are regulated by the same immutable laws. My trifling occupations take up my time and amuse me, and I am rewarded for any exertions by seeing none but happy, kind faces around me. Since you left us, but one change has taken place in our little household. Do you remember on what occasion Justine Moritz entered our family? Probably you do not; I will relate her history, therefore in a few words. Madame Moritz, her mother, was a widow with four children, of whom Justine was the third. This girl had always been the favourite of her father, but through a strange perversity, her mother could not endure her, and after the death of M. Moritz, treated her very ill. My aunt observed this, and when Justine was twelve years of age, prevailed on her mother to allow her to live at our house. The republican institutions of our country have produced simpler and happier manners than those which prevail in the great monarchies that surround it. Hence there is less distinction between the several classes of its inhabitants; and the lower orders, being neither so poor nor so despised, their manners are more refined and moral. A servant in Geneva does not mean the same thing as a servant in France and England. Justine, thus received in our family, learned the duties of a servant, a condition which, in our fortunate country, does not include the idea of ignorance and a sacrifice of the dignity of a human being.

"Not much has changed since you left us, except for the fact that our dear children have grown. The blue lake and snow-covered mountains remain as they always were—they never change. I think our peaceful home and our contented hearts are guided by the same unchanging laws. My small daily tasks keep me busy and entertained, and I’m rewarded for my efforts when I see only happy, kind faces around me. Since you left, there has been just one change in our household. Do you remember how Justine Moritz came to join our family? You probably don’t, so I’ll tell you her story briefly. Madame Moritz, her mother, was a widow with four children, and Justine was the third. She was always her father’s favorite, but for some inexplicable reason, her mother could never stand her. After M. Moritz’s death, her mother treated her very poorly. My aunt noticed this, and when Justine was twelve years old, she convinced her mother to let her come live with us. The republican values of our country have created simpler and happier ways of life compared to the more rigid ones in the surrounding monarchies. As a result, there’s less separation between social classes here. The lower classes are neither as impoverished nor as looked down upon, so their manners are more polite and their values more upright. A servant in Geneva doesn’t carry the same connotation as a servant in France or England. When Justine joined our household, she learned the responsibilities of a servant—a role which, in our fortunate country, doesn’t imply ignorance or the loss of human dignity."

“Justine, you may remember, was a great favourite of yours; and I recollect you once remarked that if you were in an ill humour, one glance from Justine could dissipate it, for the same reason that Ariosto gives concerning the beauty of Angelica—she looked so frank-hearted and happy. My aunt conceived a great attachment for her, by which she was induced to give her an education superior to that which she had at first intended. This benefit was fully repaid; Justine was the most grateful little creature in the world: I do not mean that she made any professions I never heard one pass her lips, but you could see by her eyes that she almost adored her protectress. Although her disposition was gay and in many respects inconsiderate, yet she paid the greatest attention to every gesture of my aunt. She thought her the model of all excellence and endeavoured to imitate her phraseology and manners, so that even now she often reminds me of her.

“Justine, you might remember, was one of your favorites; I recall you once saying that if you were in a bad mood, just one glance from Justine could cheer you up, for the same reason Ariosto mentions about Angelica’s beauty—she seemed so open-hearted and happy. My aunt grew very fond of her and decided to give her a better education than she had originally planned. This kindness was completely repaid; Justine was the most thankful little soul in the world. I don’t mean she talked about it—I never heard her say a word about it—but you could tell by the way she looked at my aunt that she almost worshipped her. Even though her personality was lively and sometimes a bit careless, she paid the closest attention to everything my aunt said or did. She saw her as the perfect example of excellence and tried to copy her way of speaking and behaving, so much so that even now she often reminds me of her.”

“When my dearest aunt died every one was too much occupied in their own grief to notice poor Justine, who had attended her during her illness with the most anxious affection. Poor Justine was very ill; but other trials were reserved for her.

"When my beloved aunt passed away, everyone was so consumed by their own grief that no one paid attention to poor Justine, who had cared for her during her illness with the deepest concern. Poor Justine was very sick herself, but more challenges were in store for her."

“One by one, her brothers and sister died; and her mother, with the exception of her neglected daughter, was left childless. The conscience of the woman was troubled; she began to think that the deaths of her favourites was a judgement from heaven to chastise her partiality. She was a Roman Catholic; and I believe her confessor confirmed the idea which she had conceived. Accordingly, a few months after your departure for Ingolstadt, Justine was called home by her repentant mother. Poor girl! She wept when she quitted our house; she was much altered since the death of my aunt; grief had given softness and a winning mildness to her manners, which had before been remarkable for vivacity. Nor was her residence at her mother’s house of a nature to restore her gaiety. The poor woman was very vacillating in her repentance. She sometimes begged Justine to forgive her unkindness, but much oftener accused her of having caused the deaths of her brothers and sister. Perpetual fretting at length threw Madame Moritz into a decline, which at first increased her irritability, but she is now at peace for ever. She died on the first approach of cold weather, at the beginning of this last winter. Justine has just returned to us; and I assure you I love her tenderly. She is very clever and gentle, and extremely pretty; as I mentioned before, her mien and her expression continually remind me of my dear aunt.

One by one, her brothers and sister passed away, leaving her mother, apart from her neglected daughter, childless. Her mom’s conscience was heavy; she started believing that the loss of her favorite children was divine punishment for her favoritism. Being a Roman Catholic, I think her confessor reinforced this belief. So, a few months after you left for Ingolstadt, Justine was called back home by her remorseful mother. Poor girl! She cried when she left our house; she had changed a lot since my aunt’s death. Grief had softened her and given her a gentle kindness that replaced her former liveliness. Her time at her mother’s house didn’t do much to lift her spirits, though. The poor woman was inconsistent in her regret. Sometimes she begged Justine to forgive her for her harshness, but more often she blamed her for the deaths of her siblings. Constant worry eventually caused Madame Moritz to fall into a decline, making her even more irritable at first, but now she has found peace forever. She passed away at the first sign of cold weather, at the start of this past winter. Justine has just come back to us, and I assure you, I love her dearly. She’s very bright, kind, and incredibly beautiful; as I’ve said before, her appearance and expressions constantly remind me of my dear aunt.

“I must say also a few words to you, my dear cousin, of little darling William. I wish you could see him; he is very tall of his age, with sweet laughing blue eyes, dark eyelashes, and curling hair. When he smiles, two little dimples appear on each cheek, which are rosy with health. He has already had one or two little wives, but Louisa Biron is his favourite, a pretty little girl of five years of age.

I have to tell you a bit about little William, my dear cousin. I wish you could see him. He's very tall for his age, with sweet, laughing blue eyes, dark eyelashes, and curly hair. When he smiles, two small dimples pop up on each of his rosy, healthy cheeks. He's already had one or two little "wives," but his favorite is Louisa Biron, a cute little girl who's five years old.

“Now, dear Victor, I dare say you wish to be indulged in a little gossip concerning the good people of Geneva. The pretty Miss Mansfield has already received the congratulatory visits on her approaching marriage with a young Englishman, John Melbourne, Esq. Her ugly sister, Manon, married M. Duvillard, the rich banker, last autumn. Your favourite schoolfellow, Louis Manoir, has suffered several misfortunes since the departure of Clerval from Geneva. But he has already recovered his spirits, and is reported to be on the point of marrying a lively pretty Frenchwoman, Madame Tavernier. She is a widow, and much older than Manoir; but she is very much admired, and a favourite with everybody.

"Hey Victor, I’m sure you want to hear some updates about the folks from Geneva. The lovely Miss Mansfield has already started receiving congratulations on her upcoming marriage to a young Englishman, John Melbourne, Esq. Her less attractive sister, Manon, married Mr. Duvillard, the wealthy banker, last fall. Your old school friend, Louis Manoir, has been through some tough times since Clerval left Geneva. But he’s bounced back and is apparently about to marry a lively and pretty French woman, Madame Tavernier. She’s a widow and quite a bit older than Manoir, but she’s very admired and popular with everyone."

“I have written myself into better spirits, dear cousin; but my anxiety returns upon me as I conclude. Write, dearest Victor,—one line—one word will be a blessing to us. Ten thousand thanks to Henry for his kindness, his affection, and his many letters; we are sincerely grateful. Adieu! my cousin; take care of yourself; and, I entreat you, write!

I've written myself into a better mood, dear cousin, but my worries come back as I finish. Please write, dearest Victor—just one line, one word would be a blessing to us. A thousand thanks to Henry for his kindness, his care, and all his letters; we are truly thankful. Goodbye, my cousin; take care of yourself, and I beg you, please write!

“Elizabeth Lavenza.

Elizabeth Lavenza.

“Geneva, March 18th, 17—.”

“Geneva, March 18, 17—.”

“Dear, dear Elizabeth!” I exclaimed, when I had read her letter: “I will write instantly and relieve them from the anxiety they must feel.” I wrote, and this exertion greatly fatigued me; but my convalescence had commenced, and proceeded regularly. In another fortnight I was able to leave my chamber.

"Dear Elizabeth!" I exclaimed after reading her letter. "I'll write to her right away and ease the worry they must be feeling." I wrote the letter, and the effort wore me out, but my recovery had begun and was steady. Two weeks later, I was able to leave my room.

One of my first duties on my recovery was to introduce Clerval to the several professors of the university. In doing this, I underwent a kind of rough usage, ill befitting the wounds that my mind had sustained. Ever since the fatal night, the end of my labours, and the beginning of my misfortunes, I had conceived a violent antipathy even to the name of natural philosophy. When I was otherwise quite restored to health, the sight of a chemical instrument would renew all the agony of my nervous symptoms. Henry saw this, and had removed all my apparatus from my view. He had also changed my apartment; for he perceived that I had acquired a dislike for the room which had previously been my laboratory. But these cares of Clerval were made of no avail when I visited the professors. M. Waldman inflicted torture when he praised, with kindness and warmth, the astonishing progress I had made in the sciences. He soon perceived that I disliked the subject; but not guessing the real cause, he attributed my feelings to modesty, and changed the subject from my improvement, to the science itself, with a desire, as I evidently saw, of drawing me out. What could I do? He meant to please, and he tormented me. I felt as if he had placed carefully, one by one, in my view those instruments which were to be afterwards used in putting me to a slow and cruel death. I writhed under his words, yet dared not exhibit the pain I felt. Clerval, whose eyes and feelings were always quick in discerning the sensations of others, declined the subject, alleging, in excuse, his total ignorance; and the conversation took a more general turn. I thanked my friend from my heart, but I did not speak. I saw plainly that he was surprised, but he never attempted to draw my secret from me; and although I loved him with a mixture of affection and reverence that knew no bounds, yet I could never persuade myself to confide in him that event which was so often present to my recollection, but which I feared the detail to another would only impress more deeply.

One of the first things I did after recovering was introduce Clerval to the various professors at the university. Doing this was rough on me and felt inappropriate for the mental wounds I had suffered. Ever since that fatal night—the end of my work and the start of my misery—I had developed a strong aversion, even to the mention of natural science. Even after I had physically recovered, just seeing a piece of lab equipment would bring back all the agony and anxiety of my nerves. Henry noticed this and removed all my equipment from sight. He even moved me to a different room, as he realized I couldn’t bear to stay in the one that had been my lab. Despite all his efforts, Clerval’s attentiveness was useless when I met with the professors. M. Waldman made it unbearable by kindly and passionately praising the remarkable progress I had made in science. He quickly realized I wasn’t fond of the subject anymore, but not knowing the real reason, he chalked it up to modesty. He shifted the conversation from my success to the science itself, clearly trying to draw me out. What could I do? He was trying to be kind, but it felt like he was torturing me. I felt as though he was deliberately laying out, piece by piece, the instruments that would later be used to give me a slow, painful death. I squirmed at his words but didn’t dare show him the pain I was feeling. Clerval, whose sharp eyes and empathetic nature always seemed to pick up on the feelings of others, changed the subject, giving his ignorance of the topic as an excuse. The conversation turned to more general topics. I silently thanked my friend from the bottom of my heart, though I didn’t say a word. I could tell he was confused, but he never tried to pry into my secret. Although I loved him with a deep mixture of affection and respect that had no limits, I could never bring myself to share with him the event that haunted me constantly. I feared that talking about it would only carve it deeper into my memory.

M. Krempe was not equally docile; and in my condition at that time, of almost insupportable sensitiveness, his harsh blunt encomiums gave me even more pain than the benevolent approbation of M. Waldman. “D—n the fellow!” cried he; “why, M. Clerval, I assure you he has outstript us all. Ay, stare if you please; but it is nevertheless true. A youngster who, but a few years ago, believed in Cornelius Agrippa as firmly as in the gospel, has now set himself at the head of the university; and if he is not soon pulled down, we shall all be out of countenance.—Ay, ay,” continued he, observing my face expressive of suffering, “M. Frankenstein is modest; an excellent quality in a young man. Young men should be diffident of themselves, you know, M. Clerval: I was myself when young; but that wears out in a very short time.”

Professor Krempe was not as gentle, and in my sensitive state at the time, his harsh and blunt compliments hurt me even more than the kind approval of Professor Waldman. "Damn the guy!" he exclaimed. "Look, Mr. Clerval, I’m telling you, he’s surpassed us all. Yes, stare if you want, but it’s true. A young man who, just a few years ago, believed in Cornelius Agrippa as much as the gospel has now positioned himself at the top of the university. If someone doesn’t bring him back down soon, the rest of us will be embarrassed.—Yes, yes," he went on, noticing the pained look on my face, "Mr. Frankenstein is modest; a great trait in a young man. Young men should be humble, you know, Mr. Clerval. I was humble myself when I was young—but that doesn’t last very long."

M. Krempe had now commenced an eulogy on himself, which happily turned the conversation from a subject that was so annoying to me.

Professor Krempe had now started praising himself, which thankfully shifted the conversation away from a topic that was so frustrating for me.

Clerval had never sympathised in my tastes for natural science; and his literary pursuits differed wholly from those which had occupied me. He came to the university with the design of making himself complete master of the oriental languages, and thus he should open a field for the plan of life he had marked out for himself. Resolved to pursue no inglorious career, he turned his eyes toward the East, as affording scope for his spirit of enterprise. The Persian, Arabic, and Sanskrit languages engaged his attention, and I was easily induced to enter on the same studies. Idleness had ever been irksome to me, and now that I wished to fly from reflection, and hated my former studies, I felt great relief in being the fellow-pupil with my friend, and found not only instruction but consolation in the works of the orientalists. I did not, like him, attempt a critical knowledge of their dialects, for I did not contemplate making any other use of them than temporary amusement. I read merely to understand their meaning, and they well repaid my labours. Their melancholy is soothing, and their joy elevating, to a degree I never experienced in studying the authors of any other country. When you read their writings, life appears to consist in a warm sun and a garden of roses,—in the smiles and frowns of a fair enemy, and the fire that consumes your own heart. How different from the manly and heroical poetry of Greece and Rome!

Clerval never shared my interest in natural science, and his literary pursuits were completely different from mine. He came to the university with the goal of mastering the oriental languages so he could pursue the life plan he had set for himself. Determined to follow a meaningful and ambitious path, he looked to the East as a place that held opportunities for his adventurous spirit. He focused on Persian, Arabic, and Sanskrit, and it didn’t take much to convince me to join him in those studies. I had always found idleness unbearable, and since I wanted to avoid my old studies and escape my thoughts, I felt a lot of relief in being a fellow student alongside my friend. I found not just learning but also a sense of comfort in the writings of the oriental authors. Unlike him, I didn’t aim for a deep, critical understanding of their languages, as I intended only to enjoy them for a while. I read just enough to grasp their meaning, and my efforts were well rewarded. Their melancholy was soothing, and their joy uplifting—more so than anything I had ever felt while reading authors from any other culture. When you read their works, life seems to be all about a warm sun and a garden full of roses—the smiles and frowns of a beautiful adversary—and the fire that burns within your own heart. How different this was from the bold and heroic poetry of Greece and Rome!

Summer passed away in these occupations, and my return to Geneva was fixed for the latter end of autumn; but being delayed by several accidents, winter and snow arrived, the roads were deemed impassable, and my journey was retarded until the ensuing spring. I felt this delay very bitterly; for I longed to see my native town and my beloved friends. My return had only been delayed so long, from an unwillingness to leave Clerval in a strange place, before he had become acquainted with any of its inhabitants. The winter, however, was spent cheerfully; and although the spring was uncommonly late, when it came its beauty compensated for its dilatoriness.

Summer went by with these activities, and my plan to return to Geneva was set for late autumn. However, a series of delays pushed my departure back, and before long, winter arrived with snow, making the roads impassable and postponing my trip until the following spring. I found this delay extremely frustrating because I was eager to see my hometown and my dear friends again. The only reason I had waited so long was my reluctance to leave Clerval in an unfamiliar place before he got to know anyone there. Still, the winter passed pleasantly, and although the spring was unusually late, its beauty made up for the delay when it finally arrived.

The month of May had already commenced, and I expected the letter daily which was to fix the date of my departure, when Henry proposed a pedestrian tour in the environs of Ingolstadt, that I might bid a personal farewell to the country I had so long inhabited. I acceded with pleasure to this proposition: I was fond of exercise, and Clerval had always been my favourite companion in the ramble of this nature that I had taken among the scenes of my native country.

May had already started, and I was expecting the letter any day that would confirm the date of my departure, when Henry suggested we take a walking tour around the area near Ingolstadt so I could say a personal goodbye to the place I had lived for so long. I happily agreed to the idea: I loved physical activity, and Clerval had always been my favorite companion for walks like this in the landscapes of my homeland.

We passed a fortnight in these perambulations: my health and spirits had long been restored, and they gained additional strength from the salubrious air I breathed, the natural incidents of our progress, and the conversation of my friend. Study had before secluded me from the intercourse of my fellow-creatures, and rendered me unsocial; but Clerval called forth the better feelings of my heart; he again taught me to love the aspect of nature, and the cheerful faces of children. Excellent friend! how sincerely you did love me, and endeavour to elevate my mind until it was on a level with your own. A selfish pursuit had cramped and narrowed me, until your gentleness and affection warmed and opened my senses; I became the same happy creature who, a few years ago, loved and beloved by all, had no sorrow or care. When happy, inanimate nature had the power of bestowing on me the most delightful sensations. A serene sky and verdant fields filled me with ecstasy. The present season was indeed divine; the flowers of spring bloomed in the hedges, while those of summer were already in bud. I was undisturbed by thoughts which during the preceding year had pressed upon me, notwithstanding my endeavours to throw them off, with an invincible burden.

We spent two weeks wandering around like this: my health and spirits had already been restored for some time, and they grew even stronger thanks to the fresh, healthy air I was breathing, the small natural experiences along our journey, and the conversations with my friend. Before, studying had kept me isolated from other people and made me unsociable, but Clerval brought out the better parts of me; he reminded me how to appreciate the beauty of nature and the joyful faces of children. What an amazing friend! You truly loved me and worked so hard to uplift my mind to match your own. My selfish ambitions had stifled and limited me, but your kindness and affection thawed and opened my heart; I became once again the happy person who, not so long ago, was loved by all and burdened by neither sorrow nor care. In those moments, even lifeless nature was enough to fill me with the greatest joy. A clear sky and green fields filled me with bliss. The season itself was absolutely beautiful; spring flowers bloomed in the hedges, while summer blooms were just beginning to sprout. I was free from the heavy thoughts that had weighed me down the year before, despite all my attempts to shake them off.

Henry rejoiced in my gaiety, and sincerely sympathised in my feelings: he exerted himself to amuse me, while he expressed the sensations that filled his soul. The resources of his mind on this occasion were truly astonishing: his conversation was full of imagination; and very often, in imitation of the Persian and Arabic writers, he invented tales of wonderful fancy and passion. At other times he repeated my favourite poems, or drew me out into arguments, which he supported with great ingenuity.

Henry was thrilled by my happiness and genuinely shared in my feelings. He made an effort to entertain me while sharing the emotions that filled his heart. The creativity of his mind during this time was truly remarkable—his conversation was imaginative, and often, inspired by Persian and Arabic writers, he came up with tales full of incredible fantasy and emotion. Other times, he recited my favorite poems or engaged me in debates, which he supported with impressive cleverness.

We returned to our college on a Sunday afternoon: the peasants were dancing, and every one we met appeared gay and happy. My own spirits were high, and I bounded along with feelings of unbridled joy and hilarity.

We went back to our college on a Sunday afternoon: the locals were dancing, and everyone we passed seemed cheerful and happy. I was in high spirits, practically skipping along with a sense of pure joy and excitement.

Chapter 7

On my return, I found the following letter from my father:—

When I got back, I found this letter from my father:

“My dear Victor,

“Hey Victor,

“You have probably waited impatiently for a letter to fix the date of your return to us; and I was at first tempted to write only a few lines, merely mentioning the day on which I should expect you. But that would be a cruel kindness, and I dare not do it. What would be your surprise, my son, when you expected a happy and glad welcome, to behold, on the contrary, tears and wretchedness? And how, Victor, can I relate our misfortune? Absence cannot have rendered you callous to our joys and griefs; and how shall I inflict pain on my long absent son? I wish to prepare you for the woeful news, but I know it is impossible; even now your eye skims over the page to seek the words which are to convey to you the horrible tidings.

"You've probably been waiting eagerly for a letter to confirm the date of your return to us, and at first, I thought of writing just a quick note to tell you the day I expect you back. But that would be a cruel kindness, and I can't bring myself to do it. Imagine your shock, my son, when instead of the joyful welcome you anticipate, you'd be met with tears and misery. And how, Victor, can I share our misfortune with you? Being apart hasn't made you indifferent to our happiness or sorrow, so how can I burden you, my long-absent son, with pain? I want to prepare you for the terrible news, but I know that's impossible; even now, your eyes are scanning these lines, searching for the words that will deliver the dreadful truth."

“William is dead!—that sweet child, whose smiles delighted and warmed my heart, who was so gentle, yet so gay! Victor, he is murdered!

"William is dead! That sweet child, whose smiles brightened my heart and filled it with warmth, who was so kind, yet so cheerful! Victor, he’s been murdered!"

“I will not attempt to console you; but will simply relate the circumstances of the transaction.

"I won’t try to comfort you, but I’ll just explain the details of what happened."

“Last Thursday (May 7th), I, my niece, and your two brothers, went to walk in Plainpalais. The evening was warm and serene, and we prolonged our walk farther than usual. It was already dusk before we thought of returning; and then we discovered that William and Ernest, who had gone on before, were not to be found. We accordingly rested on a seat until they should return. Presently Ernest came, and enquired if we had seen his brother; he said, that he had been playing with him, that William had run away to hide himself, and that he vainly sought for him, and afterwards waited for a long time, but that he did not return.

"Last Thursday (May 7th), I went for a walk with my niece and your two brothers at Plainpalais. The evening was warm and peaceful, so we ended up walking farther than usual. It was already getting dark before we thought about heading back, and that’s when we realized William and Ernest, who had gone ahead, were nowhere to be seen. So, we sat down on a bench to wait for them to come back. After a while, Ernest showed up and asked if we had seen his brother. He said he had been playing with William, but William ran off to hide. Ernest looked for him everywhere, waited for a long time, but William never came back."

“This account rather alarmed us, and we continued to search for him until night fell, when Elizabeth conjectured that he might have returned to the house. He was not there. We returned again, with torches; for I could not rest, when I thought that my sweet boy had lost himself, and was exposed to all the damps and dews of night; Elizabeth also suffered extreme anguish. About five in the morning I discovered my lovely boy, whom the night before I had seen blooming and active in health, stretched on the grass livid and motionless; the print of the murder’s finger was on his neck.

This story worried us quite a bit, and we kept looking for him until nightfall, when Elizabeth guessed he might have gone back to the house. But he wasn’t there. We went back out again with flashlights because I couldn’t relax, imagining my sweet boy lost and exposed to the cold and damp of the night. Elizabeth was also deeply distressed. Around five in the morning, I found my beautiful boy—just the night before, I had seen him so full of life and energy—lying on the grass, pale and lifeless, with the marks of the murderer’s fingers on his neck.

“He was conveyed home, and the anguish that was visible in my countenance betrayed the secret to Elizabeth. She was very earnest to see the corpse. At first I attempted to prevent her but she persisted, and entering the room where it lay, hastily examined the neck of the victim, and clasping her hands exclaimed, ‘O God! I have murdered my darling child!’

"He was brought home, and the pain written all over my face revealed the secret to Elizabeth. She was desperate to see the body. At first, I tried to stop her, but she insisted. She went into the room where it was, quickly examined the victim's neck, and, clasping her hands, cried out, 'Oh God! I've killed my beloved child!'"

“She fainted, and was restored with extreme difficulty. When she again lived, it was only to weep and sigh. She told me, that that same evening William had teased her to let him wear a very valuable miniature that she possessed of your mother. This picture is gone, and was doubtless the temptation which urged the murderer to the deed. We have no trace of him at present, although our exertions to discover him are unremitted; but they will not restore my beloved William!

"She fainted and was brought back with great difficulty. When she came to, all she could do was cry and sigh. She told me that earlier that evening, William had begged her to let him wear a very precious miniature portrait of your mother that she owned. That picture is missing now and was probably what tempted the murderer to commit the crime. We have no leads on him so far, even though we’ve been relentless in trying to find him; but nothing will ever bring back my dear William!"

“Come, dearest Victor; you alone can console Elizabeth. She weeps continually, and accuses herself unjustly as the cause of his death; her words pierce my heart. We are all unhappy; but will not that be an additional motive for you, my son, to return and be our comforter? Your dear mother! Alas, Victor! I now say, Thank God she did not live to witness the cruel, miserable death of her youngest darling!

"Come, dearest Victor; you're the only one who can comfort Elizabeth. She cries all the time and unfairly blames herself for his death. Her words break my heart. We're all miserable, but doesn't that give you even more reason, my son, to come back and be our source of comfort? Your dear mother! Oh, Victor! I now have to say, thank God she didn’t live to see the cruel, tragic death of her youngest child!"

“Come, Victor; not brooding thoughts of vengeance against the assassin, but with feelings of peace and gentleness, that will heal, instead of festering, the wounds of our minds. Enter the house of mourning, my friend, but with kindness and affection for those who love you, and not with hatred for your enemies.

"Come on, Victor; not with dark, vengeful thoughts against the murderer, but with a sense of peace and kindness that will heal our minds instead of letting the pain fester. Step into the house of mourning, my friend, with love and compassion for those who care about you, not hatred for your enemies."

“Your affectionate and afflicted father,
“Alphonse Frankenstein.

"Your loving and distressed father,
"Alphonse Frankenstein."

“Geneva, May 12th, 17—.”

“Geneva, May 12th, 17—.”

Clerval, who had watched my countenance as I read this letter, was surprised to observe the despair that succeeded the joy I at first expressed on receiving news from my friends. I threw the letter on the table, and covered my face with my hands.

Clerval, who had been watching my face as I read the letter, was surprised to see the despair that replaced the joy I had initially shown upon getting news from my friends. I tossed the letter onto the table and covered my face with my hands.

“My dear Frankenstein,” exclaimed Henry, when he perceived me weep with bitterness, “are you always to be unhappy? My dear friend, what has happened?”

"My dear Frankenstein," exclaimed Henry when he saw me crying bitterly, "are you always going to be this unhappy? My dear friend, what's wrong?"

I motioned him to take up the letter, while I walked up and down the room in the extremest agitation. Tears also gushed from the eyes of Clerval, as he read the account of my misfortune.

I gestured for him to pick up the letter while I paced back and forth across the room, overwhelmed with agitation. Tears streamed from Clerval's eyes as he read about my tragedy.

“I can offer you no consolation, my friend,” said he; “your disaster is irreparable. What do you intend to do?”

"I can't give you any comfort, my friend," he said. "Your loss can't be undone. What are you planning to do?"

“To go instantly to Geneva: come with me, Henry, to order the horses.”

"Let’s head straight to Geneva. Come on, Henry, let’s go arrange for the horses."

During our walk, Clerval endeavoured to say a few words of consolation; he could only express his heartfelt sympathy. “Poor William!” said he, “dear lovely child, he now sleeps with his angel mother! Who that had seen him bright and joyous in his young beauty, but must weep over his untimely loss! To die so miserably; to feel the murderer’s grasp! How much more a murdered that could destroy radiant innocence! Poor little fellow! one only consolation have we; his friends mourn and weep, but he is at rest. The pang is over, his sufferings are at an end for ever. A sod covers his gentle form, and he knows no pain. He can no longer be a subject for pity; we must reserve that for his miserable survivors.”

As we walked, Clerval tried to offer some words of comfort, though he could only share his heartfelt sympathy. “Poor William!” he said. “Such a sweet and beautiful child—now he rests alongside his angelic mother. Anyone who saw him, so full of life and happiness in his youthful beauty, would be heartbroken at this tragic loss! To die in such a horrific way; to feel the hands of a murderer! How could anyone take the life of such pure innocence? Poor little boy! At least we have one small comfort: though his friends grieve and shed tears, he is now at peace. The pain is over, and his suffering is gone forever. The earth now gently covers his body, and he feels no more sorrow. He is no longer someone to be pitied; that must now be saved for those he’s left behind.”

Clerval spoke thus as we hurried through the streets; the words impressed themselves on my mind and I remembered them afterwards in solitude. But now, as soon as the horses arrived, I hurried into a cabriolet, and bade farewell to my friend.

Clerval said this as we rushed through the streets; his words stuck in my head, and I recalled them later when I was alone. But for now, as soon as the horses arrived, I jumped into a cabriolet and said goodbye to my friend.

My journey was very melancholy. At first I wished to hurry on, for I longed to console and sympathise with my loved and sorrowing friends; but when I drew near my native town, I slackened my progress. I could hardly sustain the multitude of feelings that crowded into my mind. I passed through scenes familiar to my youth, but which I had not seen for nearly six years. How altered every thing might be during that time! One sudden and desolating change had taken place; but a thousand little circumstances might have by degrees worked other alterations, which, although they were done more tranquilly, might not be the less decisive. Fear overcame me; I dared no advance, dreading a thousand nameless evils that made me tremble, although I was unable to define them.

My journey was very bittersweet. At first, I wanted to rush ahead because I was eager to comfort and support my beloved, grieving friends. But as I got closer to my hometown, I slowed down. I could barely handle the overwhelming emotions flooding my mind. I passed by places that were familiar from my youth but hadn’t seen in almost six years. How much might have changed in that time! One sudden and devastating event had already happened, but countless small changes might have gradually taken place—changes that, while quieter, could still be just as significant. Fear got the better of me; I couldn’t bring myself to move forward, overwhelmed by countless vague fears that made me tremble, even though I couldn’t quite define them.

I remained two days at Lausanne, in this painful state of mind. I contemplated the lake: the waters were placid; all around was calm; and the snowy mountains, “the palaces of nature,” were not changed. By degrees the calm and heavenly scene restored me, and I continued my journey towards Geneva.

I stayed in Lausanne for two days, feeling distressed. I looked at the lake: the waters were still; everything around me was peaceful; and the snow-covered mountains, "the palaces of nature," remained unchanged. Slowly, the serene and beautiful surroundings calmed me, and I resumed my journey to Geneva.

The road ran by the side of the lake, which became narrower as I approached my native town. I discovered more distinctly the black sides of Jura, and the bright summit of Mont Blanc. I wept like a child. “Dear mountains! my own beautiful lake! how do you welcome your wanderer? Your summits are clear; the sky and lake are blue and placid. Is this to prognosticate peace, or to mock at my unhappiness?”

The road stretched alongside the lake, which grew narrower as I got closer to my hometown. I could see the dark slopes of Jura more clearly and the shining peak of Mont Blanc. Tears rolled down my face like a child’s. “Dear mountains! My beautiful lake! How do you greet your wanderer? Your peaks are clear; the sky and lake are calm and blue. Does this promise peace, or is it mocking my misery?”

I fear, my friend, that I shall render myself tedious by dwelling on these preliminary circumstances; but they were days of comparative happiness, and I think of them with pleasure. My country, my beloved country! who but a native can tell the delight I took in again beholding thy streams, thy mountains, and, more than all, thy lovely lake!

I'm afraid, my friend, that I might bore you by focusing on these introductory details. But those were relatively happy days, and I remember them fondly. My country, my beloved homeland! Who but someone born there could describe the joy I felt in seeing your rivers, your mountains, and, most of all, your beautiful lake again?

Yet, as I drew nearer home, grief and fear again overcame me. Night also closed around; and when I could hardly see the dark mountains, I felt still more gloomily. The picture appeared a vast and dim scene of evil, and I foresaw obscurely that I was destined to become the most wretched of human beings. Alas! I prophesied truly, and failed only in one single circumstance, that in all the misery I imagined and dreaded, I did not conceive the hundredth part of the anguish I was destined to endure.

As I got closer to home, sadness and fear overwhelmed me again. Night fell too, and as the dark mountains became harder to see, my mood grew even darker. The entire scene felt like a massive, shadowy vision of doom, and I had a vague sense that I was fated to become the most miserable person alive. Sadly, my prediction was accurate, except for one thing—amid all the suffering I had imagined and feared, I couldn't have conceived even a fraction of the torment I was about to face.

It was completely dark when I arrived in the environs of Geneva; the gates of the town were already shut; and I was obliged to pass the night at Secheron, a village at the distance of half a league from the city. The sky was serene; and, as I was unable to rest, I resolved to visit the spot where my poor William had been murdered. As I could not pass through the town, I was obliged to cross the lake in a boat to arrive at Plainpalais. During this short voyage I saw the lightning playing on the summit of Mont Blanc in the most beautiful figures. The storm appeared to approach rapidly, and, on landing, I ascended a low hill, that I might observe its progress. It advanced; the heavens were clouded, and I soon felt the rain coming slowly in large drops, but its violence quickly increased.

It was completely dark when I arrived near Geneva; the city gates were already closed, so I had to spend the night in Secheron, a village about half a mile from the city. The sky was clear, and since I couldn’t sleep, I decided to visit the place where my poor William had been killed. Since I couldn’t go through the town, I had to cross the lake by boat to get to Plainpalais. During the short trip, I saw lightning dancing on the peak of Mont Blanc in the most stunning patterns. The storm seemed to be moving in quickly, and when I landed, I climbed a small hill to watch it approach. It drew nearer; the sky filled with clouds, and soon I felt the rain begin to fall slowly in big drops, but it quickly grew heavier.

I quitted my seat, and walked on, although the darkness and storm increased every minute, and the thunder burst with a terrific crash over my head. It was echoed from Salêve, the Juras, and the Alps of Savoy; vivid flashes of lightning dazzled my eyes, illuminating the lake, making it appear like a vast sheet of fire; then for an instant every thing seemed of a pitchy darkness, until the eye recovered itself from the preceding flash. The storm, as is often the case in Switzerland, appeared at once in various parts of the heavens. The most violent storm hung exactly north of the town, over the part of the lake which lies between the promontory of Belrive and the village of Copêt. Another storm enlightened Jura with faint flashes; and another darkened and sometimes disclosed the Môle, a peaked mountain to the east of the lake.

I left my seat and kept walking, even though the darkness and storm grew worse with every passing minute, and the thunder crashed violently above me. The sound echoed off Salève, the Juras, and the Alps of Savoy. Bright flashes of lightning blinded me, lighting up the lake and making it look like an enormous sheet of fire; then, for a moment, everything was plunged into pitch-black darkness until my eyes adjusted after the last flash. As is often the case in Switzerland, the storm seemed to erupt in different parts of the sky at once. The most intense part of the storm hung directly to the north of the town, above the section of the lake between the Belrive promontory and the village of Coppet. Another storm sent faint flashes over the Jura mountains, while yet another shadowed and occasionally revealed the Môle, a pointed mountain to the east of the lake.

While I watched the tempest, so beautiful yet terrific, I wandered on with a hasty step. This noble war in the sky elevated my spirits; I clasped my hands, and exclaimed aloud, “William, dear angel! this is thy funeral, this thy dirge!” As I said these words, I perceived in the gloom a figure which stole from behind a clump of trees near me; I stood fixed, gazing intently: I could not be mistaken. A flash of lightning illuminated the object, and discovered its shape plainly to me; its gigantic stature, and the deformity of its aspect more hideous than belongs to humanity, instantly informed me that it was the wretch, the filthy dæmon, to whom I had given life. What did he there? Could he be (I shuddered at the conception) the murderer of my brother? No sooner did that idea cross my imagination, than I became convinced of its truth; my teeth chattered, and I was forced to lean against a tree for support. The figure passed me quickly, and I lost it in the gloom. Nothing in human shape could have destroyed the fair child. He was the murderer! I could not doubt it. The mere presence of the idea was an irresistible proof of the fact. I thought of pursuing the devil; but it would have been in vain, for another flash discovered him to me hanging among the rocks of the nearly perpendicular ascent of Mont Salêve, a hill that bounds Plainpalais on the south. He soon reached the summit, and disappeared.

As I watched the storm, both beautiful and terrifying, I walked ahead quickly. This majestic battle in the sky lifted my spirits; I clasped my hands and cried out, “William, dear angel! This is your funeral, your dirge!” As I spoke, I noticed a figure emerging from behind a group of trees nearby; I froze, staring intently. I couldn’t be mistaken. A flash of lightning lit up the scene, making the figure’s shape clear—it was enormous, and its grotesque appearance, more hideous than anything human, immediately revealed it to be the wretch, the filthy demon, that I had brought to life. What was he doing here? Could he possibly be (I shuddered at the thought) the one who murdered my brother? The second that idea entered my mind, I became certain it was true; my teeth chattered, and I had to lean against a tree for support. The figure moved past me quickly, fading into the darkness. No human being could have harmed that innocent child. He was the murderer! I couldn’t doubt it. The mere thought was proof enough for me. I considered chasing after the demon, but it would have been useless; another flash of lightning revealed him climbing the steep, rocky slopes of Mont Salève, the hill that borders Plainpalais to the south. In no time, he reached the top and vanished.

I remained motionless. The thunder ceased; but the rain still continued, and the scene was enveloped in an impenetrable darkness. I revolved in my mind the events which I had until now sought to forget: the whole train of my progress toward the creation; the appearance of the works of my own hands at my bedside; its departure. Two years had now nearly elapsed since the night on which he first received life; and was this his first crime? Alas! I had turned loose into the world a depraved wretch, whose delight was in carnage and misery; had he not murdered my brother?

I stayed completely still. The thunder stopped, but the rain kept pouring, and the scene was shrouded in an impenetrable darkness. I went over in my mind the events I had tried so hard to forget: the whole process of my journey toward creating life; the sight of the creature I had brought into existence standing by my bed; its escape. Almost two years had passed since that night when he first came to life—and was this his first crime? How terrible! I had unleashed upon the world a corrupted monster who found joy in destruction and suffering. Had he murdered my brother?

No one can conceive the anguish I suffered during the remainder of the night, which I spent, cold and wet, in the open air. But I did not feel the inconvenience of the weather; my imagination was busy in scenes of evil and despair. I considered the being whom I had cast among mankind, and endowed with the will and power to effect purposes of horror, such as the deed which he had now done, nearly in the light of my own vampire, my own spirit let loose from the grave, and forced to destroy all that was dear to me.

No one can imagine the pain I went through for the rest of the night, which I spent cold and soaked, outside in the open air. But I didn’t even notice the discomfort of the weather; my mind was consumed with thoughts of evil and despair. I thought about the creature I had unleashed upon humanity, giving him the will and power to commit horrifying acts—like the one he had just carried out—as if he were my own vampire, my own spirit set free from the grave, destined to destroy everything I held dear.

Day dawned; and I directed my steps towards the town. The gates were open, and I hastened to my father’s house. My first thought was to discover what I knew of the murderer, and cause instant pursuit to be made. But I paused when I reflected on the story that I had to tell. A being whom I myself had formed, and endued with life, had met me at midnight among the precipices of an inaccessible mountain. I remembered also the nervous fever with which I had been seized just at the time that I dated my creation, and which would give an air of delirium to a tale otherwise so utterly improbable. I well knew that if any other had communicated such a relation to me, I should have looked upon it as the ravings of insanity. Besides, the strange nature of the animal would elude all pursuit, even if I were so far credited as to persuade my relatives to commence it. And then of what use would be pursuit? Who could arrest a creature capable of scaling the overhanging sides of Mont Salêve? These reflections determined me, and I resolved to remain silent.

Morning came, and I headed toward the town. The gates were open, and I hurried to my father’s house. My first thought was to figure out what I knew about the murderer and get someone to start tracking them immediately. But I hesitated when I thought about the story I’d have to tell. A being that I had created and brought to life had confronted me at midnight on the cliffs of an unreachable mountain. I also remembered the nervous fever I’d suffered at the time I created him, which would make my story sound like the ramblings of a madman. I knew that if someone else had told me the same story, I’d have dismissed it as insanity. On top of that, the creature was so unusual that it would evade any pursuit, even if I managed to convince my family to believe me enough to act. And then, what would be the point of pursuing him? Who could capture a being capable of climbing the sheer sides of Mont Salève? These thoughts made up my mind, and I decided to stay silent.

It was about five in the morning when I entered my father’s house. I told the servants not to disturb the family, and went into the library to attend their usual hour of rising.

It was around five in the morning when I arrived at my father’s house. I told the servants not to wake the family and went into the library to wait for their usual waking hour.

Six years had elapsed, passed in a dream but for one indelible trace, and I stood in the same place where I had last embraced my father before my departure for Ingolstadt. Beloved and venerable parent! He still remained to me. I gazed on the picture of my mother, which stood over the mantel-piece. It was an historical subject, painted at my father’s desire, and represented Caroline Beaufort in an agony of despair, kneeling by the coffin of her dead father. Her garb was rustic, and her cheek pale; but there was an air of dignity and beauty, that hardly permitted the sentiment of pity. Below this picture was a miniature of William; and my tears flowed when I looked upon it. While I was thus engaged, Ernest entered: he had heard me arrive, and hastened to welcome me: “Welcome, my dearest Victor,” said he. “Ah! I wish you had come three months ago, and then you would have found us all joyous and delighted. You come to us now to share a misery which nothing can alleviate; yet your presence will, I hope, revive our father, who seems sinking under his misfortune; and your persuasions will induce poor Elizabeth to cease her vain and tormenting self-accusations.—Poor William! he was our darling and our pride!”

Six years had gone by, feeling like a dream except for one unforgettable memory, and I found myself standing in the same spot where I had last hugged my father before leaving for Ingolstadt. My beloved and respected father—he was still with me. I looked at the picture of my mother hanging above the mantelpiece. It was a historical painting, commissioned by my father, showing Caroline Beaufort in a moment of despair, kneeling by her dead father’s coffin. Her clothing was simple, her face pale, but she carried an air of dignity and beauty that almost overpowered the feeling of pity. Beneath this painting was a small portrait of William, and I couldn’t hold back my tears as I looked at it. While I was lost in thought, Ernest came in. He had heard I had arrived and rushed to greet me: “Welcome, my dearest Victor,” he said. “Oh, if only you had come three months ago, you would have found us all happy and full of joy. But now you’ve returned to share in a misery that nothing can take away. Still, I hope your presence will bring some life back to our father, who seems to be collapsing under the weight of his sorrow. And maybe you can help persuade poor Elizabeth to stop blaming herself, torturing herself with guilt. Poor William—he was our treasure, our pride!”

Tears, unrestrained, fell from my brother’s eyes; a sense of mortal agony crept over my frame. Before, I had only imagined the wretchedness of my desolated home; the reality came on me as a new, and a not less terrible, disaster. I tried to calm Ernest; I enquired more minutely concerning my father, and here I named my cousin.

Tears flowed freely from my brother's eyes; an overwhelming sense of mortal pain took over my body. Before this, I had only pictured the misery of my ruined home; now the reality hit me as something new and just as horrible. I tried to comfort Ernest and asked for more detailed information about my father. At this point, I mentioned my cousin.

“She most of all,” said Ernest, “requires consolation; she accused herself of having caused the death of my brother, and that made her very wretched. But since the murderer has been discovered—”

"She's the one who needs comfort the most," said Ernest. "She blamed herself for causing my brother's death, and it made her really miserable. But now that the murderer has been found—"

“The murderer discovered! Good God! how can that be? who could attempt to pursue him? It is impossible; one might as well try to overtake the winds, or confine a mountain-stream with a straw. I saw him too; he was free last night!”

"The murderer has been found! Oh my God! How is that even possible? Who could have tried to catch him? It’s impossible; you might as well try to chase the wind or stop a mountain stream with a straw. I saw him too; he was free just last night!"

“I do not know what you mean,” replied my brother, in accents of wonder, “but to us the discovery we have made completes our misery. No one would believe it at first; and even now Elizabeth will not be convinced, notwithstanding all the evidence. Indeed, who would credit that Justine Moritz, who was so amiable, and fond of all the family, could suddenly become so capable of so frightful, so appalling a crime?”

"I don't know what you mean," my brother replied, sounding shocked. "But for us, the discovery we've made only adds to our misery. No one believed it at first, and even now, Elizabeth refuses to accept it, despite all the evidence. Honestly, who could believe that Justine Moritz, who was so kind and devoted to the whole family, could suddenly commit such a terrible, horrifying crime?"

“Justine Moritz! Poor, poor girl, is she the accused? But it is wrongfully; every one knows that; no one believes it, surely, Ernest?”

"Justine Moritz! That poor girl—is she the one accused? But it’s unfair; everyone knows that. No one believes it, right, Ernest?"

“No one did at first; but several circumstances came out, that have almost forced conviction upon us; and her own behaviour has been so confused, as to add to the evidence of facts a weight that, I fear, leaves no hope for doubt. But she will be tried today, and you will then hear all.”

"Nobody did at first, but a few details have come to light that have almost convinced us; and her behavior has been so erratic that it adds even more weight to the evidence, leaving little room for doubt, I’m afraid. But she’s going to be tried today, and you’ll hear everything then."

He then related that, the morning on which the murder of poor William had been discovered, Justine had been taken ill, and confined to her bed for several days. During this interval, one of the servants, happening to examine the apparel she had worn on the night of the murder, had discovered in her pocket the picture of my mother, which had been judged to be the temptation of the murderer. The servant instantly showed it to one of the others, who, without saying a word to any of the family, went to a magistrate; and, upon their deposition, Justine was apprehended. On being charged with the fact, the poor girl confirmed the suspicion in a great measure by her extreme confusion of manner.

He then explained that on the morning when poor William’s murder was discovered, Justine had fallen ill and was bedridden for several days. During this time, one of the servants, while checking the clothes she had worn the night of the murder, found my mother’s picture in her pocket. It was suspected to be the motive for the murderer. The servant immediately showed it to another, who, without informing the family, went straight to a magistrate. Based on their statement, Justine was arrested. When accused of the crime, the poor girl’s extreme nervousness largely confirmed their suspicions.

This was a strange tale, but it did not shake my faith; and I replied earnestly, “You are all mistaken; I know the murderer. Justine, poor, good Justine, is innocent.”

This was a strange story, but it didn’t weaken my belief; I responded passionately, “You’re all wrong. I know who the murderer is. Justine, poor, kind Justine, is innocent.”

At that instant my father entered. I saw unhappiness deeply impressed on his countenance, but he endeavoured to welcome me cheerfully; and, after we had exchanged our mournful greeting, would have introduced some other topic than that of our disaster, had not Ernest exclaimed, “Good God, papa! Victor says that he knows who was the murderer of poor William.”

At that moment, my father came in. I noticed sadness deeply etched on his face, but he tried to greet me warmly. After we exchanged our somber hellos, he attempted to bring up a different subject than our tragedy. However, Ernest interrupted, exclaiming, "Oh my God, Dad! Victor says he knows who killed poor William."

“We do also, unfortunately,” replied my father, “for indeed I had rather have been for ever ignorant than have discovered so much depravity and ungratitude in one I valued so highly.”

"We do as well, unfortunately," my father replied, "because honestly, I would rather have stayed ignorant forever than learn about so much depravity and ingratitude in someone I held in such high regard."

“My dear father, you are mistaken; Justine is innocent.”

"My dear father, you're wrong; Justine didn't do it."

“If she is, God forbid that she should suffer as guilty. She is to be tried today, and I hope, I sincerely hope, that she will be acquitted.”

"If she is, God forbid she has to suffer as if she's guilty. She's being tried today, and I really hope, sincerely hope, that she'll be found not guilty."

This speech calmed me. I was firmly convinced in my own mind that Justine, and indeed every human being, was guiltless of this murder. I had no fear, therefore, that any circumstantial evidence could be brought forward strong enough to convict her. My tale was not one to announce publicly; its astounding horror would be looked upon as madness by the vulgar. Did any one indeed exist, except I, the creator, who would believe, unless his senses convinced him, in the existence of the living monument of presumption and rash ignorance which I had let loose upon the world?

This speech calmed me down. I was completely convinced that Justine, and really any human being, was innocent of this murder. I wasn’t worried, then, that any circumstantial evidence could be strong enough to convict her. My story wasn’t something to share publicly; its shocking horror would be dismissed as madness by the ordinary people. Did anyone, besides me—the creator—even exist who would believe in the living proof of arrogance and reckless ignorance I had unleashed on the world, unless they had seen it with their own eyes?

We were soon joined by Elizabeth. Time had altered her since I last beheld her; it had endowed her with loveliness surpassing the beauty of her childish years. There was the same candour, the same vivacity, but it was allied to an expression more full of sensibility and intellect. She welcomed me with the greatest affection. “Your arrival, my dear cousin,” said she, “fills me with hope. You perhaps will find some means to justify my poor guiltless Justine. Alas! who is safe, if she be convicted of crime? I rely on her innocence as certainly as I do upon my own. Our misfortune is doubly hard to us; we have not only lost that lovely darling boy, but this poor girl, whom I sincerely love, is to be torn away by even a worse fate. If she is condemned, I never shall know joy more. But she will not, I am sure she will not; and then I shall be happy again, even after the sad death of my little William.”

Elizabeth joined us soon. Time had changed her since I last saw her; it had given her a beauty that surpassed the charm of her childhood. She still had the same openness, the same energy, but now it was combined with an expression of deeper sensitivity and intelligence. She greeted me with the warmest affection. “Your arrival, my dear cousin,” she said, “gives me hope. Maybe you can find a way to prove my poor, innocent Justine’s innocence. Oh, who can feel safe if she’s convicted of a crime? I trust her innocence as much as I trust my own. This tragedy is twice as cruel for us; we’ve not only lost that sweet, beloved boy, but now this poor girl, whom I truly care for, is facing an even worse fate. If she’s found guilty, I’ll never find joy again. But she won’t be; I’m certain she won’t be. And when that happens, I’ll be happy again, even after the heartbreaking death of my little William.”

“She is innocent, my Elizabeth,” said I, “and that shall be proved; fear nothing, but let your spirits be cheered by the assurance of her acquittal.”

"She's innocent, my Elizabeth," I said, "and we'll prove it. Don't worry, and let your spirits be lifted by the certainty that she'll be cleared."

“How kind and generous you are! every one else believes in her guilt, and that made me wretched, for I knew that it was impossible: and to see every one else prejudiced in so deadly a manner rendered me hopeless and despairing.” She wept.

"You're so kind and generous! Everyone else believes she's guilty, and that made me miserable because I knew it couldn’t be true. Seeing everyone else so deeply biased against her left me hopeless and in despair." She started crying.

“Dearest niece,” said my father, “dry your tears. If she is, as you believe, innocent, rely on the justice of our laws, and the activity with which I shall prevent the slightest shadow of partiality.”

"Dearest niece," my father said, "wipe your tears. If she is innocent as you believe, trust in the fairness of our laws and in how actively I will work to prevent even the slightest hint of bias."

Chapter 8

We passed a few sad hours until eleven o’clock, when the trial was to commence. My father and the rest of the family being obliged to attend as witnesses, I accompanied them to the court. During the whole of this wretched mockery of justice I suffered living torture. It was to be decided whether the result of my curiosity and lawless devices would cause the death of two of my fellow beings: one a smiling babe full of innocence and joy, the other far more dreadfully murdered, with every aggravation of infamy that could make the murder memorable in horror. Justine also was a girl of merit and possessed qualities which promised to render her life happy; now all was to be obliterated in an ignominious grave, and I the cause! A thousand times rather would I have confessed myself guilty of the crime ascribed to Justine, but I was absent when it was committed, and such a declaration would have been considered as the ravings of a madman and would not have exculpated her who suffered through me.

We spent a few miserable hours until eleven o’clock, when the trial was set to begin. My father and the rest of the family had to be there as witnesses, so I went with them to the court. Throughout this awful charade of justice, I endured unbearable torment. The trial would decide whether my curiosity and reckless actions would lead to the deaths of two innocent people: one, a smiling child full of innocence and happiness, and the other, killed in the most horrifying way imaginable, with every detail designed to make the murder unforgettable in its horror. Justine, too, was a good person, with qualities that promised a bright and happy future; now, all of it was about to be erased in a disgraceful grave—and it was because of me! A thousand times I wished I could confess to the crime pinned on Justine, but I wasn’t even there when it happened. Such a confession would have been seen as the ravings of a madman and wouldn’t have saved her, though she suffered because of me.

The appearance of Justine was calm. She was dressed in mourning, and her countenance, always engaging, was rendered, by the solemnity of her feelings, exquisitely beautiful. Yet she appeared confident in innocence and did not tremble, although gazed on and execrated by thousands, for all the kindness which her beauty might otherwise have excited was obliterated in the minds of the spectators by the imagination of the enormity she was supposed to have committed. She was tranquil, yet her tranquillity was evidently constrained; and as her confusion had before been adduced as a proof of her guilt, she worked up her mind to an appearance of courage. When she entered the court she threw her eyes round it and quickly discovered where we were seated. A tear seemed to dim her eye when she saw us, but she quickly recovered herself, and a look of sorrowful affection seemed to attest her utter guiltlessness.

Justine appeared calm. She was dressed in mourning, and her face, always charming, was made exquisitely beautiful by the seriousness of her emotions. Still, she seemed confident in her innocence and didn’t tremble, even though she was being stared at and cursed by thousands. Any kindness her beauty might have inspired was wiped away in the minds of the spectators by their belief in the horrible crime she was accused of committing. She was composed, but her calmness was clearly forced; and since her earlier nervousness had been taken as proof of her guilt, she forced herself to show courage. When she entered the courtroom, she glanced around and quickly noticed where we were sitting. A tear seemed to cloud her eye when she saw us, but she regained her composure quickly, and a look of sorrowful affection on her face seemed to prove her complete innocence.

The trial began, and after the advocate against her had stated the charge, several witnesses were called. Several strange facts combined against her, which might have staggered anyone who had not such proof of her innocence as I had. She had been out the whole of the night on which the murder had been committed and towards morning had been perceived by a market-woman not far from the spot where the body of the murdered child had been afterwards found. The woman asked her what she did there, but she looked very strangely and only returned a confused and unintelligible answer. She returned to the house about eight o’clock, and when one inquired where she had passed the night, she replied that she had been looking for the child and demanded earnestly if anything had been heard concerning him. When shown the body, she fell into violent hysterics and kept her bed for several days. The picture was then produced which the servant had found in her pocket; and when Elizabeth, in a faltering voice, proved that it was the same which, an hour before the child had been missed, she had placed round his neck, a murmur of horror and indignation filled the court.

The trial started, and after the prosecutor laid out the charges against her, several witnesses were called to testify. A number of strange facts worked against her, which might have shaken anyone who didn’t have the undeniable proof of her innocence that I did. She had been out the entire night when the murder occurred and was spotted early in the morning by a market woman near the place where the murdered child’s body was later found. The woman asked her what she was doing there, but she behaved oddly and gave a confused, incoherent answer. She returned home around eight o’clock, and when asked where she had been all night, she said she had been looking for the child and urgently inquired if there was any news about him. When she was shown the body, she broke down into violent hysterics and was bedridden for several days afterward. Then, the picture that the servant had found in her pocket was presented. When Elizabeth, her voice trembling, testified that it was the same picture she had placed around the child’s neck just an hour before he went missing, a wave of horror and outrage swept through the courtroom.

Justine was called on for her defence. As the trial had proceeded, her countenance had altered. Surprise, horror, and misery were strongly expressed. Sometimes she struggled with her tears, but when she was desired to plead, she collected her powers and spoke in an audible although variable voice.

Justine was asked to defend herself. As the trial went on, her expression changed drastically. Shock, fear, and anguish were clearly visible. At times, she tried to hold back her tears, but when she was told to speak, she gathered her strength and spoke in a clear, though unsteady, voice.

“God knows,” she said, “how entirely I am innocent. But I do not pretend that my protestations should acquit me; I rest my innocence on a plain and simple explanation of the facts which have been adduced against me, and I hope the character I have always borne will incline my judges to a favourable interpretation where any circumstance appears doubtful or suspicious.”

"God knows," she said, "that I am completely innocent. But I don't expect my declarations to clear me; I base my innocence on a straightforward and simple explanation of the facts presented against me, and I hope my past reputation will lead my judges to interpret anything doubtful or suspicious in my favor."

She then related that, by the permission of Elizabeth, she had passed the evening of the night on which the murder had been committed at the house of an aunt at Chêne, a village situated at about a league from Geneva. On her return, at about nine o’clock, she met a man who asked her if she had seen anything of the child who was lost. She was alarmed by this account and passed several hours in looking for him, when the gates of Geneva were shut, and she was forced to remain several hours of the night in a barn belonging to a cottage, being unwilling to call up the inhabitants, to whom she was well known. Most of the night she spent here watching; towards morning she believed that she slept for a few minutes; some steps disturbed her, and she awoke. It was dawn, and she quitted her asylum, that she might again endeavour to find my brother. If she had gone near the spot where his body lay, it was without her knowledge. That she had been bewildered when questioned by the market-woman was not surprising, since she had passed a sleepless night and the fate of poor William was yet uncertain. Concerning the picture she could give no account.

She then explained that, with Elizabeth's permission, she had spent the evening of the night the murder happened at her aunt's house in Chêne, a village about three miles from Geneva. On her way back around nine o'clock, she came across a man who asked if she had seen the missing child. This frightened her, and she spent several hours searching for him. When the gates of Geneva were closed, she had no choice but to spend several hours of the night in a barn near a cottage, as she didn’t want to wake the people there, even though she knew them well. She stayed awake most of the night, keeping watch; toward morning, she thought she might have drifted off for a few minutes. Footsteps startled her awake, and as dawn broke, she left her shelter to try searching for my brother again. If she had unknowingly gone near the spot where his body was, she wasn’t aware of it. It wasn’t surprising that she had seemed confused when the market-woman questioned her—she hadn’t slept, and the fate of poor William was still unknown. As for the picture, she had no explanation for it.

“I know,” continued the unhappy victim, “how heavily and fatally this one circumstance weighs against me, but I have no power of explaining it; and when I have expressed my utter ignorance, I am only left to conjecture concerning the probabilities by which it might have been placed in my pocket. But here also I am checked. I believe that I have no enemy on earth, and none surely would have been so wicked as to destroy me wantonly. Did the murderer place it there? I know of no opportunity afforded him for so doing; or, if I had, why should he have stolen the jewel, to part with it again so soon?

"I know," the tormented victim went on, "how much this one situation weighs against me, but I can't explain it. Even when I say I have no idea, I'm left guessing how it might have ended up in my pocket. But even there, I'm stuck. I don’t think I have any enemies in the world, and surely no one would be cruel enough to ruin me for no reason. Was it the murderer who put it there? I can’t think of a moment when they could have done it; and even if I could, why would they steal the jewel just to get rid of it so quickly?"

“I commit my cause to the justice of my judges, yet I see no room for hope. I beg permission to have a few witnesses examined concerning my character, and if their testimony shall not overweigh my supposed guilt, I must be condemned, although I would pledge my salvation on my innocence.”

"I put my trust in the fairness of my judges, but I see no reason to hope. I ask for permission to have a few witnesses speak about my character, and if their words don’t outweigh the accusations against me, I’ll have to be found guilty, even though I’d stake my very soul on my innocence."

Several witnesses were called who had known her for many years, and they spoke well of her; but fear and hatred of the crime of which they supposed her guilty rendered them timorous and unwilling to come forward. Elizabeth saw even this last resource, her excellent dispositions and irreproachable conduct, about to fail the accused, when, although violently agitated, she desired permission to address the court.

Several witnesses who had known her for many years were called, and they spoke highly of her; but their fear and hatred of the crime they believed she had committed made them hesitant and unwilling to step forward. Elizabeth saw that even this final hope—her good character and blameless behavior—was about to fail the accused. Despite being deeply shaken, she requested permission to speak to the court.

“I am,” said she, “the cousin of the unhappy child who was murdered, or rather his sister, for I was educated by and have lived with his parents ever since and even long before his birth. It may therefore be judged indecent in me to come forward on this occasion, but when I see a fellow creature about to perish through the cowardice of her pretended friends, I wish to be allowed to speak, that I may say what I know of her character. I am well acquainted with the accused. I have lived in the same house with her, at one time for five and at another for nearly two years. During all that period she appeared to me the most amiable and benevolent of human creatures. She nursed Madame Frankenstein, my aunt, in her last illness, with the greatest affection and care and afterwards attended her own mother during a tedious illness, in a manner that excited the admiration of all who knew her, after which she again lived in my uncle’s house, where she was beloved by all the family. She was warmly attached to the child who is now dead and acted towards him like a most affectionate mother. For my own part, I do not hesitate to say that, notwithstanding all the evidence produced against her, I believe and rely on her perfect innocence. She had no temptation for such an action; as to the bauble on which the chief proof rests, if she had earnestly desired it, I should have willingly given it to her, so much do I esteem and value her.”

"I am," she said, "the cousin of the poor child who was murdered—or rather, his sister, since I was raised by and have lived with his parents for as long as I can remember, even before he was born. It might seem improper for me to speak up in this situation, but when I see someone about to lose their life because of the cowardice of so-called friends, I feel I must speak up to share what I know about her character. I know the accused very well. I lived in the same house with her—once for five years and another time for nearly two years. During all that time, I found her to be the kindest and most generous person I’ve ever met. She cared for Madame Frankenstein, my aunt, during her final illness with so much love and attention, and then she did the same for her own mother during a long and difficult sickness, in a way that inspired admiration from everyone who saw her. After that, she returned to my uncle’s house, where she was loved by everyone in the family. She was deeply devoted to the child who has now died and cared for him as if she were his own mother. As for me, I can confidently say that, no matter what evidence has been brought against her, I truly believe in her complete innocence. She had no reason to commit such an act. And regarding the trinket that the main accusation is based on—if she had really wanted it, I would have given it to her without hesitation, because I hold her in such high esteem."

A murmur of approbation followed Elizabeth’s simple and powerful appeal, but it was excited by her generous interference, and not in favour of poor Justine, on whom the public indignation was turned with renewed violence, charging her with the blackest ingratitude. She herself wept as Elizabeth spoke, but she did not answer. My own agitation and anguish was extreme during the whole trial. I believed in her innocence; I knew it. Could the dæmon who had (I did not for a minute doubt) murdered my brother also in his hellish sport have betrayed the innocent to death and ignominy? I could not sustain the horror of my situation, and when I perceived that the popular voice and the countenances of the judges had already condemned my unhappy victim, I rushed out of the court in agony. The tortures of the accused did not equal mine; she was sustained by innocence, but the fangs of remorse tore my bosom and would not forgo their hold.

A quiet murmur of approval followed Elizabeth's straightforward and heartfelt plea, but it came from admiration for her generous effort rather than any sympathy for poor Justine. The public's anger turned against her with even greater force, accusing her of the worst kind of ingratitude. Justine herself cried as Elizabeth spoke, but she didn't respond. My own turmoil and anguish were overwhelming throughout the entire trial. I believed in her innocence—I knew it. Could the demon who (I had no doubt) murdered my brother in some cruel act of malice also have led this innocent girl to her doom? I couldn't bear the horror of the situation, and when I realized the crowd and even the judges had already decided her fate, I fled the courtroom in unbearable agony. Her suffering couldn't compare to mine; she was fortified by her innocence, but regret clawed relentlessly at me and refused to let go.

I passed a night of unmingled wretchedness. In the morning I went to the court; my lips and throat were parched. I dared not ask the fatal question, but I was known, and the officer guessed the cause of my visit. The ballots had been thrown; they were all black, and Justine was condemned.

I spent the night in complete misery. In the morning, I went to the courthouse; my mouth and throat were dry. I couldn't bring myself to ask the dreaded question, but they recognized me, and the officer figured out why I was there. The votes had been cast; they were all against her, and Justine was sentenced to death.

I cannot pretend to describe what I then felt. I had before experienced sensations of horror, and I have endeavoured to bestow upon them adequate expressions, but words cannot convey an idea of the heart-sickening despair that I then endured. The person to whom I addressed myself added that Justine had already confessed her guilt. “That evidence,” he observed, “was hardly required in so glaring a case, but I am glad of it, and, indeed, none of our judges like to condemn a criminal upon circumstantial evidence, be it ever so decisive.”

I can't even begin to describe how I felt at that moment. I had experienced feelings of horror before and tried to put them into words, but nothing can truly capture the soul-crushing despair I felt then. The person I was speaking to added that Justine had already confessed to the crime. "That confession," he said, "was barely necessary in such an obvious case, but I'm glad it happened. None of our judges like to convict someone based purely on circumstantial evidence, no matter how convincing it is."

This was strange and unexpected intelligence; what could it mean? Had my eyes deceived me? And was I really as mad as the whole world would believe me to be if I disclosed the object of my suspicions? I hastened to return home, and Elizabeth eagerly demanded the result.

This was surprising and unexpected news; what could it mean? Had my eyes tricked me? Was I truly as crazy as everyone would think I was if I shared what I suspected? I hurried back home, and Elizabeth anxiously asked about the outcome.

“My cousin,” replied I, “it is decided as you may have expected; all judges had rather that ten innocent should suffer than that one guilty should escape. But she has confessed.”

"My cousin," I replied, "it's decided just as you might have expected; all judges would rather let ten innocent people suffer than let one guilty person go free. But she confessed."

This was a dire blow to poor Elizabeth, who had relied with firmness upon Justine’s innocence. “Alas!” said she. “How shall I ever again believe in human goodness? Justine, whom I loved and esteemed as my sister, how could she put on those smiles of innocence only to betray? Her mild eyes seemed incapable of any severity or guile, and yet she has committed a murder.”

This was a devastating blow to poor Elizabeth, who had firmly believed in Justine’s innocence. “Oh no!” she said. “How will I ever trust in human goodness again? Justine, whom I loved and thought of as a sister, how could she fake those innocent smiles only to deceive? Her gentle eyes seemed incapable of any harshness or deceit, and yet she’s committed murder.”

Soon after we heard that the poor victim had expressed a desire to see my cousin. My father wished her not to go but said that he left it to her own judgment and feelings to decide. “Yes,” said Elizabeth, “I will go, although she is guilty; and you, Victor, shall accompany me; I cannot go alone.” The idea of this visit was torture to me, yet I could not refuse.

Not long after, we heard that the poor victim wanted to see my cousin. My dad didn’t want her to go but said he would leave it up to her judgment and feelings to decide. "Yes," Elizabeth said, "I’ll go, even though she’s guilty; and you, Victor, will go with me—I can’t go alone." The thought of this visit was torment for me, but I couldn’t say no.

We entered the gloomy prison chamber and beheld Justine sitting on some straw at the farther end; her hands were manacled, and her head rested on her knees. She rose on seeing us enter, and when we were left alone with her, she threw herself at the feet of Elizabeth, weeping bitterly. My cousin wept also.

We walked into the dim, depressing cell and saw Justine sitting on some straw in the corner; her hands were chained, and her head was resting on her knees. When she saw us come in, she got up, and as soon as we were alone with her, she threw herself at Elizabeth's feet, sobbing uncontrollably. My cousin cried too.

“Oh, Justine!” said she. “Why did you rob me of my last consolation? I relied on your innocence, and although I was then very wretched, I was not so miserable as I am now.”

“Oh, Justine!” she said. “Why did you take away my last source of comfort? I believed in your innocence, and even though I was so unhappy then, I wasn’t as devastated as I am now.”

“And do you also believe that I am so very, very wicked? Do you also join with my enemies to crush me, to condemn me as a murderer?” Her voice was suffocated with sobs.

"And do you really think I’m that incredibly wicked? Are you going to side with my enemies too, to destroy me and call me a murderer?" Her voice was choked with sobs.

“Rise, my poor girl,” said Elizabeth; “why do you kneel, if you are innocent? I am not one of your enemies, I believed you guiltless, notwithstanding every evidence, until I heard that you had yourself declared your guilt. That report, you say, is false; and be assured, dear Justine, that nothing can shake my confidence in you for a moment, but your own confession.”

"Stand up, my poor girl," said Elizabeth. "Why are you kneeling if you're innocent? I'm not one of your enemies. I believed you were innocent despite all the evidence, at least until I heard that you confessed to being guilty. You say that report is false, and please know, dear Justine, that nothing could make me doubt you for a moment—except your own confession."

“I did confess, but I confessed a lie. I confessed, that I might obtain absolution; but now that falsehood lies heavier at my heart than all my other sins. The God of heaven forgive me! Ever since I was condemned, my confessor has besieged me; he threatened and menaced, until I almost began to think that I was the monster that he said I was. He threatened excommunication and hell fire in my last moments if I continued obdurate. Dear lady, I had none to support me; all looked on me as a wretch doomed to ignominy and perdition. What could I do? In an evil hour I subscribed to a lie; and now only am I truly miserable.”

"I did confess, but I confessed to a lie. I admitted to something just to get absolution. But now, that lie weighs on my heart more than all my other sins. May God in heaven forgive me! Ever since I was condemned, my confessor has hounded me. He threatened and pressured me so much that I almost started to believe I really was the monster he claimed I was. He warned of excommunication and eternal hellfire in my final moments if I didn’t give in. Dear lady, I had no one to support me; everyone saw me as a wretch destined for disgrace and damnation. What was I supposed to do? In a weak moment, I went along with the lie. And now, I’m truly miserable."

She paused, weeping, and then continued, “I thought with horror, my sweet lady, that you should believe your Justine, whom your blessed aunt had so highly honoured, and whom you loved, was a creature capable of a crime which none but the devil himself could have perpetrated. Dear William! dearest blessed child! I soon shall see you again in heaven, where we shall all be happy; and that consoles me, going as I am to suffer ignominy and death.”

She stopped, crying, then went on, "I was horrified, my dear lady, at the thought that you might believe your Justine—whom your beloved aunt held in such high esteem, and whom you loved—could be someone capable of a crime so awful that only the devil himself could commit it. Dear William! Sweet, precious child! I’ll see you soon in heaven, where we’ll all be happy, and that gives me comfort as I face shame and death."

“Oh, Justine! Forgive me for having for one moment distrusted you. Why did you confess? But do not mourn, dear girl. Do not fear. I will proclaim, I will prove your innocence. I will melt the stony hearts of your enemies by my tears and prayers. You shall not die! You, my playfellow, my companion, my sister, perish on the scaffold! No! No! I never could survive so horrible a misfortune.”

“Oh, Justine! Please forgive me for doubting you, even for a moment. Why did you confess? But don’t despair, dear girl. Don’t be afraid. I’ll speak out, I’ll prove your innocence. I’ll soften the hardened hearts of your enemies with my tears and prayers. You won’t die! You, my friend, my companion, my sister, executed on the scaffold? No! No! I could never survive such a terrible tragedy.”

Justine shook her head mournfully. “I do not fear to die,” she said; “that pang is past. God raises my weakness and gives me courage to endure the worst. I leave a sad and bitter world; and if you remember me and think of me as of one unjustly condemned, I am resigned to the fate awaiting me. Learn from me, dear lady, to submit in patience to the will of heaven!”

Justine shook her head sadly. “I’m not afraid to die,” she said. “That pain is behind me. God lifts my weakness and gives me the strength to face the worst. I’m leaving a sad, bitter world; and if you remember me and think of me as someone unfairly condemned, I’m at peace with the fate ahead of me. Learn from me, dear lady, to patiently accept the will of heaven!”

During this conversation I had retired to a corner of the prison room, where I could conceal the horrid anguish that possessed me. Despair! Who dared talk of that? The poor victim, who on the morrow was to pass the awful boundary between life and death, felt not, as I did, such deep and bitter agony. I gnashed my teeth and ground them together, uttering a groan that came from my inmost soul. Justine started. When she saw who it was, she approached me and said, “Dear sir, you are very kind to visit me; you, I hope, do not believe that I am guilty?”

While we talked, I had moved to a corner of the prison cell to hide the terrible pain overwhelming me. Despair? Who could even talk about that? The poor soul who would cross the dreadful line between life and death the next day didn't feel the deep, agonizing sorrow I felt. I clenched my teeth and ground them together, letting out a groan that came from the depths of my being. Justine flinched. When she realized it was me, she came closer and said, "Kind sir, you're very thoughtful to visit me. Surely, you don't think I'm guilty, do you?"

I could not answer. “No, Justine,” said Elizabeth; “he is more convinced of your innocence than I was, for even when he heard that you had confessed, he did not credit it.”

I couldn’t answer. “No, Justine,” said Elizabeth, “he believes in your innocence even more than I did. Even when he heard you had confessed, he didn’t believe it.”

“I truly thank him. In these last moments I feel the sincerest gratitude towards those who think of me with kindness. How sweet is the affection of others to such a wretch as I am! It removes more than half my misfortune, and I feel as if I could die in peace now that my innocence is acknowledged by you, dear lady, and your cousin.”

"I really thank him. In these final moments, I feel so grateful to those who think kindly of me. How comforting is the affection of others to someone as miserable as I am! It eases more than half my suffering, and I feel like I can die in peace now that you, dear lady, and your cousin recognize my innocence."

Thus the poor sufferer tried to comfort others and herself. She indeed gained the resignation she desired. But I, the true murderer, felt the never-dying worm alive in my bosom, which allowed of no hope or consolation. Elizabeth also wept and was unhappy, but hers also was the misery of innocence, which, like a cloud that passes over the fair moon, for a while hides but cannot tarnish its brightness. Anguish and despair had penetrated into the core of my heart; I bore a hell within me which nothing could extinguish. We stayed several hours with Justine, and it was with great difficulty that Elizabeth could tear herself away. “I wish,” cried she, “that I were to die with you; I cannot live in this world of misery.”

So the poor sufferer tried to comfort others and herself. She managed to find the peace she was looking for. But I, the real murderer, felt the relentless guilt eating away at my heart, allowing no room for hope or comfort. Elizabeth cried too and was miserable, but her suffering was the kind that comes from innocence—like a passing cloud covering the beautiful moon, temporarily hiding its light but never dulling its shine. Anguish and despair consumed me to the core; I carried a torment within me that nothing could erase. We spent several hours with Justine, and Elizabeth found it incredibly hard to leave. "I wish," she cried, "that I could die with you. I can't live in this world of misery."

Justine assumed an air of cheerfulness, while she with difficulty repressed her bitter tears. She embraced Elizabeth and said in a voice of half-suppressed emotion, “Farewell, sweet lady, dearest Elizabeth, my beloved and only friend; may heaven, in its bounty, bless and preserve you; may this be the last misfortune that you will ever suffer! Live, and be happy, and make others so.”

Justine put on a cheerful face, though she could barely hold back her bitter tears. She hugged Elizabeth and said with a voice filled with restrained emotion, "Goodbye, sweet lady, dearest Elizabeth, my beloved and only friend. May heaven, in its kindness, bless and protect you. I hope this will be the last hardship you ever have to endure. Live happily, and bring happiness to others."

And on the morrow Justine died. Elizabeth’s heart-rending eloquence failed to move the judges from their settled conviction in the criminality of the saintly sufferer. My passionate and indignant appeals were lost upon them. And when I received their cold answers and heard the harsh, unfeeling reasoning of these men, my purposed avowal died away on my lips. Thus I might proclaim myself a madman, but not revoke the sentence passed upon my wretched victim. She perished on the scaffold as a murderess!

And the next day, Justine died. Elizabeth’s heartfelt and emotional plea couldn’t convince the judges to change their firm belief in the guilt of the innocent sufferer. My own passionate and angry arguments were completely ignored. And when I heard their cold responses and their harsh, unfeeling reasoning, the confession I had planned to make stayed stuck in my throat. I could declare myself insane, but I couldn’t undo the sentence they had passed on my poor victim. She died on the scaffold, condemned as a murderer!

From the tortures of my own heart, I turned to contemplate the deep and voiceless grief of my Elizabeth. This also was my doing! And my father’s woe, and the desolation of that late so smiling home all was the work of my thrice-accursed hands! Ye weep, unhappy ones, but these are not your last tears! Again shall you raise the funeral wail, and the sound of your lamentations shall again and again be heard! Frankenstein, your son, your kinsman, your early, much-loved friend; he who would spend each vital drop of blood for your sakes, who has no thought nor sense of joy except as it is mirrored also in your dear countenances, who would fill the air with blessings and spend his life in serving you—he bids you weep, to shed countless tears; happy beyond his hopes, if thus inexorable fate be satisfied, and if the destruction pause before the peace of the grave have succeeded to your sad torments!

From the torment in my own heart, I turned to face the silent, overwhelming grief of Elizabeth. This was my fault too! My father’s sorrow, the ruin of what was once such a joyful home—everything was the result of my cursed actions! You cry, all of you, but these won’t be your last tears! You’ll mourn again, and your cries of despair will be heard over and over! Frankenstein—your son, your relative, your once-beloved friend; the one who would give every drop of his blood for you, who finds no sense or thought of happiness unless he sees it reflected in your dear faces, who would spread blessings everywhere and dedicate his life to your happiness—he now brings you nothing but sorrow, forcing you to shed endless tears. He would be happier than he deserves if this relentless fate could be satisfied, if all this destruction would end, and if the peace of the grave could finally bring an end to your suffering!

Thus spoke my prophetic soul, as, torn by remorse, horror, and despair, I beheld those I loved spend vain sorrow upon the graves of William and Justine, the first hapless victims to my unhallowed arts.

This is what my prophetic soul said as I, consumed by guilt, horror, and despair, watched the people I loved waste their grief on the graves of William and Justine, the first unlucky victims of my unholy creations.

Chapter 9

Nothing is more painful to the human mind than, after the feelings have been worked up by a quick succession of events, the dead calmness of inaction and certainty which follows and deprives the soul both of hope and fear. Justine died, she rested, and I was alive. The blood flowed freely in my veins, but a weight of despair and remorse pressed on my heart which nothing could remove. Sleep fled from my eyes; I wandered like an evil spirit, for I had committed deeds of mischief beyond description horrible, and more, much more (I persuaded myself) was yet behind. Yet my heart overflowed with kindness and the love of virtue. I had begun life with benevolent intentions and thirsted for the moment when I should put them in practice and make myself useful to my fellow beings. Now all was blasted; instead of that serenity of conscience which allowed me to look back upon the past with self-satisfaction, and from thence to gather promise of new hopes, I was seized by remorse and the sense of guilt, which hurried me away to a hell of intense tortures such as no language can describe.

Nothing is more painful to the human mind than the stillness and certainty that follow after intense emotions have been stirred by a rapid series of events, draining the soul of both hope and fear. Justine was gone; she had found peace, and I was still alive. Blood flowed through my veins, but the weight of despair and guilt crushed my heart, and nothing could lift it. Sleep abandoned me; I roamed like a cursed spirit, haunted by the unspeakable horrors of the acts I had committed and convinced that far worse still lay ahead. Yet, despite this, my heart was full of kindness and a love for doing good. I had started life with noble intentions, eagerly waiting for the chance to make them real and become useful to others. But everything was destroyed; instead of the clear conscience that would allow me to look back on the past with peace and find hope for the future, I was consumed by guilt and regret. They dragged me down into torment so agonizing that no words could ever describe it.

This state of mind preyed upon my health, which had perhaps never entirely recovered from the first shock it had sustained. I shunned the face of man; all sound of joy or complacency was torture to me; solitude was my only consolation—deep, dark, deathlike solitude.

This mindset took a toll on my health, which maybe had never fully recovered from the initial shock it endured. I avoided people; any sound of happiness or contentment felt like torture to me. Solitude was my only comfort—profound, dark, lifeless solitude.

My father observed with pain the alteration perceptible in my disposition and habits and endeavoured by arguments deduced from the feelings of his serene conscience and guiltless life to inspire me with fortitude and awaken in me the courage to dispel the dark cloud which brooded over me. “Do you think, Victor,” said he, “that I do not suffer also? No one could love a child more than I loved your brother”—tears came into his eyes as he spoke—“but is it not a duty to the survivors that we should refrain from augmenting their unhappiness by an appearance of immoderate grief? It is also a duty owed to yourself, for excessive sorrow prevents improvement or enjoyment, or even the discharge of daily usefulness, without which no man is fit for society.”

My father noticed with sadness the changes in my attitude and behavior. He tried to encourage me with reasoning drawn from the peace of his clear conscience and blameless life, hoping to strengthen my spirit and help me overcome the dark cloud hanging over me. “Do you think, Victor,” he said, “that I don’t feel pain too? No one could love a child more than I loved your brother”—tears filled his eyes as he spoke—“but isn’t it our responsibility to the ones still here to avoid adding to their sorrow by showing excessive grief? It’s also a responsibility to yourself, because too much sadness stops you from growing, finding happiness, or even handling your daily responsibilities—things that are essential for anyone to be a part of society.”

This advice, although good, was totally inapplicable to my case; I should have been the first to hide my grief and console my friends if remorse had not mingled its bitterness, and terror its alarm, with my other sensations. Now I could only answer my father with a look of despair and endeavour to hide myself from his view.

This advice, though reasonable, didn’t apply to my situation at all. I would have been the first to hide my sorrow and comfort my friends if guilt hadn’t added its sting and fear hadn’t brought its panic to my other emotions. Now, all I could do was respond to my father with a hopeless look and try to avoid his gaze.

About this time we retired to our house at Belrive. This change was particularly agreeable to me. The shutting of the gates regularly at ten o’clock and the impossibility of remaining on the lake after that hour had rendered our residence within the walls of Geneva very irksome to me. I was now free. Often, after the rest of the family had retired for the night, I took the boat and passed many hours upon the water. Sometimes, with my sails set, I was carried by the wind; and sometimes, after rowing into the middle of the lake, I left the boat to pursue its own course and gave way to my own miserable reflections. I was often tempted, when all was at peace around me, and I the only unquiet thing that wandered restless in a scene so beautiful and heavenly—if I except some bat, or the frogs, whose harsh and interrupted croaking was heard only when I approached the shore—often, I say, I was tempted to plunge into the silent lake, that the waters might close over me and my calamities for ever. But I was restrained, when I thought of the heroic and suffering Elizabeth, whom I tenderly loved, and whose existence was bound up in mine. I thought also of my father and surviving brother; should I by my base desertion leave them exposed and unprotected to the malice of the fiend whom I had let loose among them?

Around this time, we moved to our house at Belrive, which was a particularly welcome change for me. The regular closing of the gates at ten o’clock and the inability to stay out on the lake past that hour had made living within the walls of Geneva unbearably restrictive. Now, I was free. Often, after the rest of my family went to bed, I would take the boat and spend hours out on the water. Sometimes, with the sails up, I let the wind carry me, and other times, I rowed to the middle of the lake and allowed the boat to drift while I sank into my own miserable thoughts. More than once, when everything around me was peaceful and I was the only restless soul in such a serene and heavenly place—except for the occasional bat or frogs, whose jarring croaks interrupted the silence only when I got close to the shore—I felt the urge to dive into the still waters, letting them swallow me and my suffering forever. But I held back when I thought of the brave and long-suffering Elizabeth, whom I deeply loved and whose life was so closely tied to mine. I also thought of my father and surviving brother; how could I, through such cowardly abandonment, leave them vulnerable and unprotected against the vengeance of the creature I had unleashed upon them?

At these moments I wept bitterly and wished that peace would revisit my mind only that I might afford them consolation and happiness. But that could not be. Remorse extinguished every hope. I had been the author of unalterable evils, and I lived in daily fear lest the monster whom I had created should perpetrate some new wickedness. I had an obscure feeling that all was not over and that he would still commit some signal crime, which by its enormity should almost efface the recollection of the past. There was always scope for fear so long as anything I loved remained behind. My abhorrence of this fiend cannot be conceived. When I thought of him I gnashed my teeth, my eyes became inflamed, and I ardently wished to extinguish that life which I had so thoughtlessly bestowed. When I reflected on his crimes and malice, my hatred and revenge burst all bounds of moderation. I would have made a pilgrimage to the highest peak of the Andes, could I, when there, have precipitated him to their base. I wished to see him again, that I might wreak the utmost extent of abhorrence on his head and avenge the deaths of William and Justine.

In these moments, I cried uncontrollably and wished for peace to return to my mind, just so I could bring them comfort and happiness. But that wasn’t possible. Guilt had destroyed every bit of hope. I was the cause of irreversible horrors, and I lived every day in fear that the monster I had created would commit more atrocities. I had a vague feeling that it wasn’t over, that he would still carry out some enormous crime so terrible it would almost erase the memory of the past ones. As long as anyone I loved was alive, there was always room for fear. My hatred for this demon was beyond words. Whenever I thought of him, I clenched my teeth, my eyes burned with rage, and I desperately wished to destroy the life I had so carelessly created. When I dwelled on his evil deeds and limitless malice, my hatred and thirst for revenge became uncontrollable. I would have traveled to the very top of the Andes, if it meant I could throw him down to the bottom. I wanted to see him again, just so I could unleash the full extent of my hatred on him and avenge the deaths of William and Justine.

Our house was the house of mourning. My father’s health was deeply shaken by the horror of the recent events. Elizabeth was sad and desponding; she no longer took delight in her ordinary occupations; all pleasure seemed to her sacrilege toward the dead; eternal woe and tears she then thought was the just tribute she should pay to innocence so blasted and destroyed. She was no longer that happy creature who in earlier youth wandered with me on the banks of the lake and talked with ecstasy of our future prospects. The first of those sorrows which are sent to wean us from the earth had visited her, and its dimming influence quenched her dearest smiles.

Our home became a house of mourning. My father's health was severely affected by the horror of recent events. Elizabeth was sad and hopeless; she no longer found joy in her usual activities. Any happiness felt like disrespect to the dead. She believed eternal sorrow and tears were the rightful tribute to a life so unfairly ruined. She was no longer the cheerful person who, in her younger days, walked with me along the lake, dreaming excitedly about our future. The first of life's sorrows, meant to detach us from the world, had come to her, dulling her spirit and extinguishing her brightest smiles.

“When I reflect, my dear cousin,” said she, “on the miserable death of Justine Moritz, I no longer see the world and its works as they before appeared to me. Before, I looked upon the accounts of vice and injustice that I read in books or heard from others as tales of ancient days or imaginary evils; at least they were remote and more familiar to reason than to the imagination; but now misery has come home, and men appear to me as monsters thirsting for each other’s blood. Yet I am certainly unjust. Everybody believed that poor girl to be guilty; and if she could have committed the crime for which she suffered, assuredly she would have been the most depraved of human creatures. For the sake of a few jewels, to have murdered the son of her benefactor and friend, a child whom she had nursed from its birth, and appeared to love as if it had been her own! I could not consent to the death of any human being, but certainly I should have thought such a creature unfit to remain in the society of men. But she was innocent. I know, I feel she was innocent; you are of the same opinion, and that confirms me. Alas! Victor, when falsehood can look so like the truth, who can assure themselves of certain happiness? I feel as if I were walking on the edge of a precipice, towards which thousands are crowding and endeavouring to plunge me into the abyss. William and Justine were assassinated, and the murderer escapes; he walks about the world free, and perhaps respected. But even if I were condemned to suffer on the scaffold for the same crimes, I would not change places with such a wretch.”

"When I think about it, my dear cousin," she said, "the horrible death of Justine Moritz has completely changed the way I see the world and everything in it. Before, when I read about cruelty and injustice in books or heard about it from others, I thought of them as distant stories from the past or things that weren't real. At least, they felt far away—more a matter of reason than something I could really imagine. But now, misery feels so close, and people seem like monsters, eager to destroy each other. Still, I know it's unfair to think that way. Everyone believed that poor girl was guilty; and if she had actually committed the crime she was accused of, she would have been the most wicked person imaginable. To kill the son of her benefactor and friend, a child she had cared for since birth and seemed to love like her own, all for a few pieces of jewelry! I could never agree to the death of another human being, but certainly, I would have thought someone like that unworthy to live among the rest of us. But she was innocent. I know it, I feel it, and you believe it too, which reassures me. Oh, Victor, when lies can seem so much like the truth, how can anyone be sure of their happiness? I feel like I’m walking along the edge of a cliff, with a crowd of people trying to push me into the depths below. Both William and Justine were murdered, and the murderer is free to roam the world—possibly even respected. But even if I were to face execution for the same crimes, I wouldn’t trade places with such a vile creature."

I listened to this discourse with the extremest agony. I, not in deed, but in effect, was the true murderer. Elizabeth read my anguish in my countenance, and kindly taking my hand, said, “My dearest friend, you must calm yourself. These events have affected me, God knows how deeply; but I am not so wretched as you are. There is an expression of despair, and sometimes of revenge, in your countenance that makes me tremble. Dear Victor, banish these dark passions. Remember the friends around you, who centre all their hopes in you. Have we lost the power of rendering you happy? Ah! While we love, while we are true to each other, here in this land of peace and beauty, your native country, we may reap every tranquil blessing—what can disturb our peace?”

I listened to this speech with the utmost agony. I wasn’t the murderer in action, but in reality, I was. Elizabeth saw my torment written all over my face, and gently taking my hand, she said, “My dearest friend, you must calm down. These events have affected me deeply, God knows they have, but I am not as miserable as you are. There’s a look of despair, and sometimes even revenge, on your face that makes me shudder. Dear Victor, let go of these dark feelings. Think of the friends around you who place all their hopes in you. Have we lost the ability to bring you happiness? Oh! While we love each other, while we stay loyal, here in this peaceful and beautiful land that is your home, we can enjoy every quiet blessing—what could disrupt our peace?”

And could not such words from her whom I fondly prized before every other gift of fortune suffice to chase away the fiend that lurked in my heart? Even as she spoke I drew near to her, as if in terror, lest at that very moment the destroyer had been near to rob me of her.

Couldn't words like hers, from the one I cherished above all other blessings in life, be enough to drive away the torment inside me? As she spoke, I moved closer to her, almost afraid that the very moment might bring some force to take her away from me.

Thus not the tenderness of friendship, nor the beauty of earth, nor of heaven, could redeem my soul from woe; the very accents of love were ineffectual. I was encompassed by a cloud which no beneficial influence could penetrate. The wounded deer dragging its fainting limbs to some untrodden brake, there to gaze upon the arrow which had pierced it, and to die, was but a type of me.

Not even the kindness of friendship, the beauty of the world, or the heavens could free my soul from misery; even the sound of love’s voice did nothing to help. I was surrounded by a cloud that no positive force could break through. Like a wounded deer limping to a quiet, untouched place to stare at the arrow that had struck it and die—I was no different.

Sometimes I could cope with the sullen despair that overwhelmed me, but sometimes the whirlwind passions of my soul drove me to seek, by bodily exercise and by change of place, some relief from my intolerable sensations. It was during an access of this kind that I suddenly left my home, and bending my steps towards the near Alpine valleys, sought in the magnificence, the eternity of such scenes, to forget myself and my ephemeral, because human, sorrows. My wanderings were directed towards the valley of Chamounix. I had visited it frequently during my boyhood. Six years had passed since then: I was a wreck, but nought had changed in those savage and enduring scenes.

Sometimes I could handle the heavy despair that consumed me, but other times, the intense emotions inside me forced me to look for relief through physical activity and by going somewhere new. During one of these moments, I abruptly left my home and set out for the nearby Alpine valleys, hoping that the grandeur and timelessness of those landscapes would help me forget myself and my fleeting, all-too-human sorrows. My journey led me to the valley of Chamounix. I had often visited it as a child. Six years had passed since then: I was broken, but those wild and unyielding scenes remained unchanged.

I performed the first part of my journey on horseback. I afterwards hired a mule, as the more sure-footed and least liable to receive injury on these rugged roads. The weather was fine; it was about the middle of the month of August, nearly two months after the death of Justine, that miserable epoch from which I dated all my woe. The weight upon my spirit was sensibly lightened as I plunged yet deeper in the ravine of Arve. The immense mountains and precipices that overhung me on every side, the sound of the river raging among the rocks, and the dashing of the waterfalls around spoke of a power mighty as Omnipotence—and I ceased to fear or to bend before any being less almighty than that which had created and ruled the elements, here displayed in their most terrific guise. Still, as I ascended higher, the valley assumed a more magnificent and astonishing character. Ruined castles hanging on the precipices of piny mountains, the impetuous Arve, and cottages every here and there peeping forth from among the trees formed a scene of singular beauty. But it was augmented and rendered sublime by the mighty Alps, whose white and shining pyramids and domes towered above all, as belonging to another earth, the habitations of another race of beings.

I started the first part of my trip on horseback. Later, I rented a mule because it was more sure-footed and less likely to get hurt on these rugged roads. The weather was great—it was around mid-August, almost two months after Justine’s death, that miserable moment from which I began to trace all my sorrow. The heaviness on my spirit started to lift as I ventured deeper into the ravine of Arve. The enormous mountains and cliffs towering over me from every direction, the sound of the river raging through the rocks, and the crashing waterfalls around me spoke of a power as immense as omnipotence itself—and I stopped fearing or bowing to anything less mighty than the force that had created and controlled the elements, here displayed in their most terrifying form. As I climbed higher, the valley became even more magnificent and awe-inspiring. Crumbled castles clinging to the edges of pine-covered mountains, the wild and rushing Arve, and small cottages here and there peeking out from between the trees created a uniquely beautiful scene. But what made it truly sublime were the mighty Alps, with their gleaming white peaks and domes towering above everything like they belonged to another world, home to another kind of being.

I passed the bridge of Pélissier, where the ravine, which the river forms, opened before me, and I began to ascend the mountain that overhangs it. Soon after, I entered the valley of Chamounix. This valley is more wonderful and sublime, but not so beautiful and picturesque as that of Servox, through which I had just passed. The high and snowy mountains were its immediate boundaries, but I saw no more ruined castles and fertile fields. Immense glaciers approached the road; I heard the rumbling thunder of the falling avalanche and marked the smoke of its passage. Mont Blanc, the supreme and magnificent Mont Blanc, raised itself from the surrounding aiguilles, and its tremendous dôme overlooked the valley.

I crossed the Pélissier Bridge, where the ravine carved by the river opened up in front of me, and I started climbing the mountain that looms over it. Shortly after, I entered the Chamounix Valley. This valley is more awe-inspiring and majestic, but not as beautiful or charming as the Servox Valley I had just passed through. Towering, snow-covered mountains formed its borders, but there were no ruined castles or lush fields to be seen anymore. Massive glaciers stretched close to the road; I heard the deep rumble of avalanches crashing down and saw the mist from their descent. Mont Blanc, the magnificent and towering Mont Blanc, rose above the surrounding jagged peaks (aiguilles), with its immense dôme dominating the valley below.

A tingling long-lost sense of pleasure often came across me during this journey. Some turn in the road, some new object suddenly perceived and recognised, reminded me of days gone by, and were associated with the lighthearted gaiety of boyhood. The very winds whispered in soothing accents, and maternal Nature bade me weep no more. Then again the kindly influence ceased to act—I found myself fettered again to grief and indulging in all the misery of reflection. Then I spurred on my animal, striving so to forget the world, my fears, and more than all, myself—or, in a more desperate fashion, I alighted and threw myself on the grass, weighed down by horror and despair.

A tingling, long-forgotten sense of joy would often wash over me during this journey. A bend in the road or a new object suddenly coming into view and feeling familiar would bring back memories of days long gone, tied to the carefree happiness of childhood. Even the wind seemed to whisper comforting words, and Mother Nature herself seemed to urge me to cry no more. But then, that gentle comfort would fade—I would find myself trapped again in sorrow, consumed by the pain of my thoughts. At times, I pushed my horse forward, trying to escape the world, my fears, and, most of all, myself. Other times, in utter despair, I would dismount and collapse onto the grass, crushed by horror and hopelessness.

At length I arrived at the village of Chamounix. Exhaustion succeeded to the extreme fatigue both of body and of mind which I had endured. For a short space of time I remained at the window watching the pallid lightnings that played above Mont Blanc and listening to the rushing of the Arve, which pursued its noisy way beneath. The same lulling sounds acted as a lullaby to my too keen sensations; when I placed my head upon my pillow, sleep crept over me; I felt it as it came and blessed the giver of oblivion.

Eventually, I reached the village of Chamounix. I was completely drained, both physically and mentally, from all I'd been through. For a little while, I stood by the window, watching the faint flashes of lightning flicker over Mont Blanc and listening to the roar of the Arve as it rushed noisily below. The same soothing sounds calmed my overwhelmed emotions; and when I laid my head on the pillow, sleep slowly overtook me. I felt it coming and silently thanked the one who grants us escape through rest.

Chapter 10

I spent the following day roaming through the valley. I stood beside the sources of the Arveiron, which take their rise in a glacier, that with slow pace is advancing down from the summit of the hills to barricade the valley. The abrupt sides of vast mountains were before me; the icy wall of the glacier overhung me; a few shattered pines were scattered around; and the solemn silence of this glorious presence-chamber of imperial Nature was broken only by the brawling waves or the fall of some vast fragment, the thunder sound of the avalanche or the cracking, reverberated along the mountains, of the accumulated ice, which, through the silent working of immutable laws, was ever and anon rent and torn, as if it had been but a plaything in their hands. These sublime and magnificent scenes afforded me the greatest consolation that I was capable of receiving. They elevated me from all littleness of feeling, and although they did not remove my grief, they subdued and tranquillised it. In some degree, also, they diverted my mind from the thoughts over which it had brooded for the last month. I retired to rest at night; my slumbers, as it were, waited on and ministered to by the assemblance of grand shapes which I had contemplated during the day. They congregated round me; the unstained snowy mountain-top, the glittering pinnacle, the pine woods, and ragged bare ravine, the eagle, soaring amidst the clouds—they all gathered round me and bade me be at peace.

I spent the next day wandering through the valley. I stood by the sources of the Arveiron, which begin in a glacier that slowly moves down from the mountain peaks to block the valley. Towering mountain cliffs loomed before me; the icy glacier hung above me; a few broken pine trees were scattered here and there; and the solemn silence of this majestic chamber of nature was disturbed only by the rushing of the waves or the crash of a massive fragment. The thunderous sound of avalanches or the cracking of accumulated ice echoed through the mountains, as if these immense forces were mere toys in the hands of unchanging natural laws. These awe-inspiring scenes gave me the greatest sense of peace I could feel. They lifted me above small, petty emotions, and though they didn’t erase my grief, they calmed and soothed it. In some way, they also distracted my mind from the thoughts that had consumed me for the past month. That night, I went to bed, my dreams filled with the majestic images I had seen during the day. They surrounded me—the pure white mountaintops, the sparkling peaks, the pine forests, the rugged, barren ravines, and the soaring eagle amongst the clouds. They all gathered around me, urging me to find peace.

Where had they fled when the next morning I awoke? All of soul-inspiriting fled with sleep, and dark melancholy clouded every thought. The rain was pouring in torrents, and thick mists hid the summits of the mountains, so that I even saw not the faces of those mighty friends. Still I would penetrate their misty veil and seek them in their cloudy retreats. What were rain and storm to me? My mule was brought to the door, and I resolved to ascend to the summit of Montanvert. I remembered the effect that the view of the tremendous and ever-moving glacier had produced upon my mind when I first saw it. It had then filled me with a sublime ecstasy that gave wings to the soul and allowed it to soar from the obscure world to light and joy. The sight of the awful and majestic in nature had indeed always the effect of solemnising my mind and causing me to forget the passing cares of life. I determined to go without a guide, for I was well acquainted with the path, and the presence of another would destroy the solitary grandeur of the scene.

Where had they gone when I woke up the next morning? All the soul-lifting feelings had vanished with sleep, and a heavy sadness clouded my thoughts. Rain was pouring down in torrents, and thick mist covered the mountaintops, so I couldn’t even see the faces of those towering friends. Still, I was determined to push through the misty veil and find them in their cloudy heights. What were rain and storms to me? My mule was brought to the door, and I decided to climb to the summit of Montanvert. I remembered the effect the sight of the massive, ever-shifting glacier had on me the first time I saw it. It had filled me with a sublime ecstasy, lifting my spirit and letting it rise from the dark world to light and joy. The sight of nature's awe-inspiring and majestic beauty always had a way of grounding me, making me feel a solemn reverence, and making me forget life's trivial worries. I decided to make the trip without a guide, as I knew the path well, and having someone with me would take away from the solitary grandeur of the experience.

The ascent is precipitous, but the path is cut into continual and short windings, which enable you to surmount the perpendicularity of the mountain. It is a scene terrifically desolate. In a thousand spots the traces of the winter avalanche may be perceived, where trees lie broken and strewed on the ground, some entirely destroyed, others bent, leaning upon the jutting rocks of the mountain or transversely upon other trees. The path, as you ascend higher, is intersected by ravines of snow, down which stones continually roll from above; one of them is particularly dangerous, as the slightest sound, such as even speaking in a loud voice, produces a concussion of air sufficient to draw destruction upon the head of the speaker. The pines are not tall or luxuriant, but they are sombre and add an air of severity to the scene. I looked on the valley beneath; vast mists were rising from the rivers which ran through it and curling in thick wreaths around the opposite mountains, whose summits were hid in the uniform clouds, while rain poured from the dark sky and added to the melancholy impression I received from the objects around me. Alas! Why does man boast of sensibilities superior to those apparent in the brute; it only renders them more necessary beings. If our impulses were confined to hunger, thirst, and desire, we might be nearly free; but now we are moved by every wind that blows and a chance word or scene that that word may convey to us.

The climb is steep, but the path is carved into constant short zigzags, allowing you to overcome the steepness of the mountain. The scene is fiercely desolate. In countless places, you can see the scars left by winter avalanches, where trees lie shattered and scattered on the ground—some completely destroyed, others bent and leaning against the rocky outcrops of the mountain or resting sideways on other trees. As you climb higher, the path crosses snow-filled ravines, with stones continually tumbling down from above. One of these areas is especially dangerous, as even the slightest noise, like speaking loudly, can cause an air shock strong enough to trigger an avalanche and bring destruction on whoever is speaking. The pine trees here aren’t tall or lush, but their somber presence adds a severity to the landscape. I looked down at the valley below; mist was rising thickly from the rivers winding through it, swirling in heavy loops around the mountains on the opposite side. Their peaks were obscured by unbroken clouds, and rain poured from the dark sky, amplifying the melancholy feeling that the scene brought to me. Why, oh why, does humanity take pride in emotions supposedly superior to those of animals? It only makes us more vulnerable beings. If our urges were limited to basic needs like hunger, thirst, and desire, we might live almost free. But instead, we are swayed by every passing thought, every stray word, and every fleeting scene it conjures for us.

We rest; a dream has power to poison sleep.
    We rise; one wand’ring thought pollutes the day.
We feel, conceive, or reason; laugh or weep,
    Embrace fond woe, or cast our cares away;
It is the same: for, be it joy or sorrow,
    The path of its departure still is free.
Man’s yesterday may ne’er be like his morrow;
    Nought may endure but mutability!

We rest; a dream can ruin our sleep.
    We wake; a stray thought can ruin the day.
We feel, imagine, or think; laugh or cry,
    Cling to sweet pain, or let go of our worries;
It's all the same: whether it's joy or pain,
    Its path of departure is always open.
What happened yesterday may never be like tomorrow;
    Nothing lasts except change!

It was nearly noon when I arrived at the top of the ascent. For some time I sat upon the rock that overlooks the sea of ice. A mist covered both that and the surrounding mountains. Presently a breeze dissipated the cloud, and I descended upon the glacier. The surface is very uneven, rising like the waves of a troubled sea, descending low, and interspersed by rifts that sink deep. The field of ice is almost a league in width, but I spent nearly two hours in crossing it. The opposite mountain is a bare perpendicular rock. From the side where I now stood Montanvert was exactly opposite, at the distance of a league; and above it rose Mont Blanc, in awful majesty. I remained in a recess of the rock, gazing on this wonderful and stupendous scene. The sea, or rather the vast river of ice, wound among its dependent mountains, whose aerial summits hung over its recesses. Their icy and glittering peaks shone in the sunlight over the clouds. My heart, which was before sorrowful, now swelled with something like joy; I exclaimed, “Wandering spirits, if indeed ye wander, and do not rest in your narrow beds, allow me this faint happiness, or take me, as your companion, away from the joys of life.”

It was almost noon when I reached the top of the climb. I sat for a while on a rock overlooking the icy expanse below. A thick mist covered both the glacier and the surrounding mountains. Soon, a breeze swept the clouds away, and I made my way down onto the glacier. The surface was rugged and uneven, like restless waves, with deep crevices scattered throughout. The icy field was nearly a mile wide, but it took me almost two hours to cross it. On the other side stood a sheer cliff of bare rock. From where I was, Montanvert was directly across from me, about a mile away, and above it towered Mont Blanc in all its awe-inspiring glory. I stayed in a hollow of the rock, staring at this magnificent and overwhelming scene. The glacier, more like a vast frozen river, snaked through the mountains around it, their lofty peaks leaning over its hidden depths. The icy, shimmering summits sparkled in the sunlight above the lingering clouds. My heart, heavy with grief before, now stirred with a glimmer of joy. I shouted, “Wandering spirits, if you truly roam and don’t rest in your confined graves, grant me this brief joy, or else take me with you, away from the pleasures of life.”

As I said this I suddenly beheld the figure of a man, at some distance, advancing towards me with superhuman speed. He bounded over the crevices in the ice, among which I had walked with caution; his stature, also, as he approached, seemed to exceed that of man. I was troubled; a mist came over my eyes, and I felt a faintness seize me, but I was quickly restored by the cold gale of the mountains. I perceived, as the shape came nearer (sight tremendous and abhorred!) that it was the wretch whom I had created. I trembled with rage and horror, resolving to wait his approach and then close with him in mortal combat. He approached; his countenance bespoke bitter anguish, combined with disdain and malignity, while its unearthly ugliness rendered it almost too horrible for human eyes. But I scarcely observed this; rage and hatred had at first deprived me of utterance, and I recovered only to overwhelm him with words expressive of furious detestation and contempt.

As I said this, I suddenly saw the figure of a man, far off, moving toward me at an inhuman speed. He leapt over the cracks in the ice, which I had carefully navigated; his height, too, seemed to surpass that of a normal man as he got closer. I was shaken; a haze clouded my vision, and I felt faint, but the cold mountain wind quickly brought me back to my senses. As this figure came nearer (a sight both terrifying and loathsome!), I realized it was the monster I had created. I shook with rage and fear, determined to stand my ground and confront him in a fight to the death. He moved closer, and his face revealed intense suffering, mixed with scorn and malice, while its inhuman ugliness made it almost impossible to look at. But I barely registered this; at first, my fury and hatred left me speechless, and when I regained control, it was only to unleash furious words filled with hatred and contempt.

“Devil,” I exclaimed, “do you dare approach me? And do not you fear the fierce vengeance of my arm wreaked on your miserable head? Begone, vile insect! Or rather, stay, that I may trample you to dust! And, oh! That I could, with the extinction of your miserable existence, restore those victims whom you have so diabolically murdered!”

"Devil!" I shouted. "Do you dare come near me? Aren’t you afraid of the deadly blow I’d strike on your pathetic head? Get lost, you wretched insect! Or better yet, stay, so I can crush you into dust! Oh, if only I could erase your miserable existence and bring back those victims you’ve so cruelly killed!"

“I expected this reception,” said the dæmon. “All men hate the wretched; how, then, must I be hated, who am miserable beyond all living things! Yet you, my creator, detest and spurn me, thy creature, to whom thou art bound by ties only dissoluble by the annihilation of one of us. You purpose to kill me. How dare you sport thus with life? Do your duty towards me, and I will do mine towards you and the rest of mankind. If you will comply with my conditions, I will leave them and you at peace; but if you refuse, I will glut the maw of death, until it be satiated with the blood of your remaining friends.”

"I expected this reaction," said the demon. "Everyone hates the miserable; so how much more must I be hated, being more wretched than any living thing! Yet you, my creator, despise and reject me, your own creation, bound to me by ties that can only be broken by the death of one of us. You plan to kill me. How dare you play with life like this? Do your duty to me, and I will do mine to you and the rest of humanity. If you meet my conditions, I will leave you and them in peace. But if you refuse, I will feed the jaws of death until they are satisfied with the blood of your remaining loved ones."

“Abhorred monster! Fiend that thou art! The tortures of hell are too mild a vengeance for thy crimes. Wretched devil! You reproach me with your creation, come on, then, that I may extinguish the spark which I so negligently bestowed.”

"Despised monster! Fiend that you are! Even the tortures of hell are too mild a punishment for your crimes. Wretched devil! You blame me for your creation—fine, then, come here so I can snuff out the spark of life I so carelessly gave you."

My rage was without bounds; I sprang on him, impelled by all the feelings which can arm one being against the existence of another.

My anger was uncontrollable; I lunged at him, driven by every emotion that could push one person to destroy another.

He easily eluded me and said,

He quickly dodged me and said,

“Be calm! I entreat you to hear me before you give vent to your hatred on my devoted head. Have I not suffered enough, that you seek to increase my misery? Life, although it may only be an accumulation of anguish, is dear to me, and I will defend it. Remember, thou hast made me more powerful than thyself; my height is superior to thine, my joints more supple. But I will not be tempted to set myself in opposition to thee. I am thy creature, and I will be even mild and docile to my natural lord and king if thou wilt also perform thy part, the which thou owest me. Oh, Frankenstein, be not equitable to every other and trample upon me alone, to whom thy justice, and even thy clemency and affection, is most due. Remember that I am thy creature; I ought to be thy Adam, but I am rather the fallen angel, whom thou drivest from joy for no misdeed. Everywhere I see bliss, from which I alone am irrevocably excluded. I was benevolent and good; misery made me a fiend. Make me happy, and I shall again be virtuous.”

"Stay calm! I beg you, hear me out before unleashing your hatred on my doomed head. Haven’t I suffered enough that you feel the need to add to my misery? Life, even if it’s nothing but a pile of pain, is precious to me, and I will fight to protect it. Remember, you made me stronger than you; I’m taller and more flexible than you are. But I won’t let myself be provoked into opposing you. I am your creation, and I will be gentle and obedient to you, my natural lord and king, if you also fulfill the duties you owe me. Oh, Frankenstein, don’t be fair to everyone else but tread on me alone, the one who deserves your justice, your mercy, and even your kindness the most. Remember, I am your creation. I should have been your Adam, but instead, I’m like the fallen angel, cast away from joy for no wrongdoing. Everywhere I look, I see happiness, but I’m the only one shut out from it forever. I was kind and good-hearted once; it was misery that turned me into a monster. Make me happy, and I’ll be virtuous again."

“Begone! I will not hear you. There can be no community between you and me; we are enemies. Begone, or let us try our strength in a fight, in which one must fall.”

"Go away! I won't listen to you. There can be no connection between us; we're enemies. Leave, or let's settle this in a fight where one of us has to lose."

“How can I move thee? Will no entreaties cause thee to turn a favourable eye upon thy creature, who implores thy goodness and compassion? Believe me, Frankenstein, I was benevolent; my soul glowed with love and humanity; but am I not alone, miserably alone? You, my creator, abhor me; what hope can I gather from your fellow creatures, who owe me nothing? They spurn and hate me. The desert mountains and dreary glaciers are my refuge. I have wandered here many days; the caves of ice, which I only do not fear, are a dwelling to me, and the only one which man does not grudge. These bleak skies I hail, for they are kinder to me than your fellow beings. If the multitude of mankind knew of my existence, they would do as you do, and arm themselves for my destruction. Shall I not then hate them who abhor me? I will keep no terms with my enemies. I am miserable, and they shall share my wretchedness. Yet it is in your power to recompense me, and deliver them from an evil which it only remains for you to make so great, that not only you and your family, but thousands of others, shall be swallowed up in the whirlwinds of its rage. Let your compassion be moved, and do not disdain me. Listen to my tale; when you have heard that, abandon or commiserate me, as you shall judge that I deserve. But hear me. The guilty are allowed, by human laws, bloody as they are, to speak in their own defence before they are condemned. Listen to me, Frankenstein. You accuse me of murder, and yet you would, with a satisfied conscience, destroy your own creature. Oh, praise the eternal justice of man! Yet I ask you not to spare me; listen to me, and then, if you can, and if you will, destroy the work of your hands.”

"How can I persuade you? Won’t any pleas make you look kindly on your creation, who begs for your goodness and compassion? Believe me, Frankenstein, I was kind; my heart was full of love and humanity. But am I not completely alone, miserably alone? You, my creator, hate me; what hope can I have from your fellow humans, who owe me nothing? They reject and despise me. The desolate mountains and lifeless glaciers are my only refuge. I’ve wandered here for many days; the icy caves, which I alone do not fear, are my home, the only place humans don’t begrudge me. These cold skies are more welcoming to me than your own kind. If humanity knew I existed, they'd do what you do and arm themselves to destroy me. So shouldn’t I hate those who despise me? I will make no peace with my enemies. I am miserable, and they will share my suffering. Yet, you have the power to make things right and protect them from an evil that only you can contain. If you don’t, not only you and your family, but thousands of others, will be swallowed in the storm of its wrath. Let pity move you; don’t scorn me. Listen to my story. Once you’ve heard it, reject me or pity me, as you see fit. But at least hear me out. Even the guilty, under human law—flawed as it is—are allowed to defend themselves before they are sentenced. Hear me, Frankenstein. You accuse me of murder, yet with a clear conscience, you'd destroy your own creation. Oh, the eternal fairness of humankind! But I’m not asking for your mercy; I only ask that you listen. Then, if you can and if you still wish, destroy the work of your own hands."

“Why do you call to my remembrance,” I rejoined, “circumstances of which I shudder to reflect, that I have been the miserable origin and author? Cursed be the day, abhorred devil, in which you first saw light! Cursed (although I curse myself) be the hands that formed you! You have made me wretched beyond expression. You have left me no power to consider whether I am just to you or not. Begone! Relieve me from the sight of your detested form.”

“Why are you bringing up memories,” I replied, “of events that make me shudder to think I was the miserable cause of? Cursed be the day, you hateful demon, when you first came to life! Cursed—though I curse myself—be the hands that created you! You’ve made me more miserable than words can describe. You’ve taken away my ability to even consider whether I’m being fair to you or not. Get away from me! Spare me from seeing your hated form.”

“Thus I relieve thee, my creator,” he said, and placed his hated hands before my eyes, which I flung from me with violence; “thus I take from thee a sight which you abhor. Still thou canst listen to me and grant me thy compassion. By the virtues that I once possessed, I demand this from you. Hear my tale; it is long and strange, and the temperature of this place is not fitting to your fine sensations; come to the hut upon the mountain. The sun is yet high in the heavens; before it descends to hide itself behind your snowy precipices and illuminate another world, you will have heard my story and can decide. On you it rests, whether I quit for ever the neighbourhood of man and lead a harmless life, or become the scourge of your fellow creatures and the author of your own speedy ruin.”

"Thus I free you, my creator," he said, putting his loathed hands in front of my eyes, which I violently pushed away. "This is how I take from you a sight you detest. But you can still hear me and show me compassion. By the virtues I once had, I demand this of you. Listen to my story; it is long and strange, and this place isn't suited to your delicate senses. Come to the hut on the mountain. The sun is still high in the sky; before it sets behind your snowy cliffs and shines on another world, you will have heard my story and can make your decision. It’s up to you whether I leave humanity forever and live a peaceful life or become a curse to your fellow humans and the cause of your own swift destruction."

As he said this he led the way across the ice; I followed. My heart was full, and I did not answer him, but as I proceeded, I weighed the various arguments that he had used and determined at least to listen to his tale. I was partly urged by curiosity, and compassion confirmed my resolution. I had hitherto supposed him to be the murderer of my brother, and I eagerly sought a confirmation or denial of this opinion. For the first time, also, I felt what the duties of a creator towards his creature were, and that I ought to render him happy before I complained of his wickedness. These motives urged me to comply with his demand. We crossed the ice, therefore, and ascended the opposite rock. The air was cold, and the rain again began to descend; we entered the hut, the fiend with an air of exultation, I with a heavy heart and depressed spirits. But I consented to listen, and seating myself by the fire which my odious companion had lighted, he thus began his tale.

As he said this, he led the way across the ice, and I followed. My heart was heavy, so I didn’t respond, but as we walked, I thought about the different arguments he had made and decided to at least hear his story. Part of me was curious, and my compassion solidified my decision. Until then, I had assumed he was the one who killed my brother, and I was desperate to find out whether this was true or not. For the first time, I also began to understand what responsibilities a creator has toward their creation—that I should seek to make him happy before condemning him for his actions. These thoughts convinced me to go along with his request. So, we crossed the ice and climbed up the opposite rock. The air was freezing, and it started raining again as we entered the hut. He looked triumphant, while I was filled with a sense of dread and sadness. Still, I agreed to hear him out. Sitting by the fire he had lit, with my unpleasant companion beside me, I prepared myself as he began his story.

Chapter 11

“It is with considerable difficulty that I remember the original era of my being; all the events of that period appear confused and indistinct. A strange multiplicity of sensations seized me, and I saw, felt, heard, and smelt at the same time; and it was, indeed, a long time before I learned to distinguish between the operations of my various senses. By degrees, I remember, a stronger light pressed upon my nerves, so that I was obliged to shut my eyes. Darkness then came over me and troubled me, but hardly had I felt this when, by opening my eyes, as I now suppose, the light poured in upon me again. I walked and, I believe, descended, but I presently found a great alteration in my sensations. Before, dark and opaque bodies had surrounded me, impervious to my touch or sight; but I now found that I could wander on at liberty, with no obstacles which I could not either surmount or avoid. The light became more and more oppressive to me, and the heat wearying me as I walked, I sought a place where I could receive shade. This was the forest near Ingolstadt; and here I lay by the side of a brook resting from my fatigue, until I felt tormented by hunger and thirst. This roused me from my nearly dormant state, and I ate some berries which I found hanging on the trees or lying on the ground. I slaked my thirst at the brook, and then lying down, was overcome by sleep.

It’s pretty hard for me to clearly remember the very beginning of my existence; everything from that time feels jumbled and unclear. A wild rush of sensations hit me all at once—I could see, feel, hear, and smell simultaneously, and it took me quite a while to figure out how to tell one sense from another. Gradually, I recall a brighter light hitting my nerves so intensely that I had to close my eyes. Then everything went dark, and it unsettled me, but as soon as I opened my eyes again, the light flooded back in. I started moving and, I think, went downward, but soon I noticed a big change in how I felt. Earlier, I’d been surrounded by dark, solid objects that I couldn’t see or touch, but now I found I could move around freely, with nothing blocking my way that I couldn’t climb over or avoid. The light became more and more overwhelming, and the heat began to drain me as I kept walking. I looked for some shade to rest. That’s when I found myself in the forest near Ingolstadt. I lay down beside a brook to rest from my exhaustion, but soon hunger and thirst overpowered me and woke me from my sluggish state. I ate some berries I saw hanging on nearby trees or scattered on the ground, drank from the brook to quench my thirst, and then, lying down again, I fell into a deep sleep.

“It was dark when I awoke; I felt cold also, and half frightened, as it were, instinctively, finding myself so desolate. Before I had quitted your apartment, on a sensation of cold, I had covered myself with some clothes, but these were insufficient to secure me from the dews of night. I was a poor, helpless, miserable wretch; I knew, and could distinguish, nothing; but feeling pain invade me on all sides, I sat down and wept.

It was dark when I woke up. I felt cold and kind of scared, instinctively realizing how alone I was. Before leaving your room, feeling a chill, I had covered myself with some clothes, but they weren’t enough to protect me from the dampness of the night. I was a poor, helpless, miserable creature. I didn’t know or understand anything, but as pain overwhelmed me from every direction, I sat down and cried.

“Soon a gentle light stole over the heavens and gave me a sensation of pleasure. I started up and beheld a radiant form rise from among the trees. [The moon] I gazed with a kind of wonder. It moved slowly, but it enlightened my path, and I again went out in search of berries. I was still cold when under one of the trees I found a huge cloak, with which I covered myself, and sat down upon the ground. No distinct ideas occupied my mind; all was confused. I felt light, and hunger, and thirst, and darkness; innumerable sounds rang in my ears, and on all sides various scents saluted me; the only object that I could distinguish was the bright moon, and I fixed my eyes on that with pleasure.

Soon, a soft light spread across the sky, filling me with a sense of joy. I jumped up and saw a glowing figure rise from among the trees—the moon. I stared at it with a kind of wonder. It moved slowly, illuminating my path, and I ventured out again to search for berries. I was still cold when I came across a large cloak under one of the trees. I wrapped it around myself and sat down on the ground. My thoughts were scattered; everything was a blur. I was aware of light, hunger, thirst, and darkness. Countless sounds echoed in my ears, and scents came to me from every direction. The only thing I could clearly see was the shining moon, and I stared at it with delight.

“Several changes of day and night passed, and the orb of night had greatly lessened, when I began to distinguish my sensations from each other. I gradually saw plainly the clear stream that supplied me with drink and the trees that shaded me with their foliage. I was delighted when I first discovered that a pleasant sound, which often saluted my ears, proceeded from the throats of the little winged animals who had often intercepted the light from my eyes. I began also to observe, with greater accuracy, the forms that surrounded me and to perceive the boundaries of the radiant roof of light which canopied me. Sometimes I tried to imitate the pleasant songs of the birds but was unable. Sometimes I wished to express my sensations in my own mode, but the uncouth and inarticulate sounds which broke from me frightened me into silence again.

Several days and nights passed, and the moon had waned significantly when I started to tell my different sensations apart. Slowly, I clearly saw the clear stream that gave me water to drink and the trees that shaded me with their leaves. I was thrilled when I realized for the first time that the pleasant sound often greeting my ears came from the throats of the little winged creatures that sometimes blocked the light from my eyes. I also began to notice more clearly the shapes around me and to make out the edges of the glowing sky that stretched above me. Sometimes I tried to mimic the cheerful songs of the birds but couldn’t. Other times, I wanted to express my feelings in my own way, but the rough and inarticulate sounds that came out of me scared me into silence again.

“The moon had disappeared from the night, and again, with a lessened form, showed itself, while I still remained in the forest. My sensations had by this time become distinct, and my mind received every day additional ideas. My eyes became accustomed to the light and to perceive objects in their right forms; I distinguished the insect from the herb, and by degrees, one herb from another. I found that the sparrow uttered none but harsh notes, whilst those of the blackbird and thrush were sweet and enticing.

The moon had vanished from the night but reappeared, smaller in shape, while I still stayed in the forest. By now, my senses had become clear, and my mind picked up new ideas every day. My eyes adjusted to the light and could recognize objects in their true shapes. I could tell an insect apart from a plant, and gradually, one plant from another. I realized the sparrow only made harsh sounds, while the blackbird and thrush sang sweet, alluring songs.

“One day, when I was oppressed by cold, I found a fire which had been left by some wandering beggars, and was overcome with delight at the warmth I experienced from it. In my joy I thrust my hand into the live embers, but quickly drew it out again with a cry of pain. How strange, I thought, that the same cause should produce such opposite effects! I examined the materials of the fire, and to my joy found it to be composed of wood. I quickly collected some branches, but they were wet and would not burn. I was pained at this and sat still watching the operation of the fire. The wet wood which I had placed near the heat dried and itself became inflamed. I reflected on this, and by touching the various branches, I discovered the cause and busied myself in collecting a great quantity of wood, that I might dry it and have a plentiful supply of fire. When night came on and brought sleep with it, I was in the greatest fear lest my fire should be extinguished. I covered it carefully with dry wood and leaves and placed wet branches upon it; and then, spreading my cloak, I lay on the ground and sank into sleep.

One day, when I was freezing cold, I came across a fire left behind by some wandering beggars. I was overjoyed by the warmth it brought me. In my excitement, I stuck my hand into the glowing embers, but I quickly pulled it back with a cry of pain. How strange, I thought, that the same thing could cause such opposite effects! I looked more closely at the fire and, to my relief, found it was burning wood. I hurried to gather some branches, but they were wet and wouldn’t catch fire. Frustrated, I sat and watched the fire burn. The wet wood I had placed near the heat eventually dried out and caught fire on its own. I thought about this and touched different branches to figure out the solution. I then focused on collecting a large pile of wood, so I could dry it out and keep the fire going. When night fell and sleep came, I was terrified that the fire might go out. I carefully covered it with dry wood and leaves, then placed wet branches on top. Finally, I spread out my cloak, lay on the ground, and drifted off to sleep.

“It was morning when I awoke, and my first care was to visit the fire. I uncovered it, and a gentle breeze quickly fanned it into a flame. I observed this also and contrived a fan of branches, which roused the embers when they were nearly extinguished. When night came again I found, with pleasure, that the fire gave light as well as heat and that the discovery of this element was useful to me in my food, for I found some of the offals that the travellers had left had been roasted, and tasted much more savoury than the berries I gathered from the trees. I tried, therefore, to dress my food in the same manner, placing it on the live embers. I found that the berries were spoiled by this operation, and the nuts and roots much improved.

It was morning when I woke up, and the first thing I did was check on the fire. I uncovered it, and a light breeze quickly brought it back to life. Noticing this, I made a fan out of branches to stir up the embers whenever they started to die out. When night came again, I was happy to see that the fire not only gave me warmth but also light. I also discovered it was useful for cooking food—I found some scraps left behind by travelers that had been roasted and tasted much better than the berries I had been gathering from the trees. So, I decided to try cooking my food the same way, putting it on the glowing embers. I realized the berries got ruined this way, but the nuts and roots turned out much better.

“Food, however, became scarce, and I often spent the whole day searching in vain for a few acorns to assuage the pangs of hunger. When I found this, I resolved to quit the place that I had hitherto inhabited, to seek for one where the few wants I experienced would be more easily satisfied. In this emigration I exceedingly lamented the loss of the fire which I had obtained through accident and knew not how to reproduce it. I gave several hours to the serious consideration of this difficulty, but I was obliged to relinquish all attempt to supply it, and wrapping myself up in my cloak, I struck across the wood towards the setting sun. I passed three days in these rambles and at length discovered the open country. A great fall of snow had taken place the night before, and the fields were of one uniform white; the appearance was disconsolate, and I found my feet chilled by the cold damp substance that covered the ground.

Food started to run out, and I often spent entire days fruitlessly searching for a few acorns to ease my hunger. When I realized this, I decided to leave the place I had been staying and look for somewhere that could better meet my basic needs. During this journey, I deeply regretted losing the fire I had accidentally created, as I had no idea how to recreate it. I spent hours seriously thinking about this problem but eventually had to give up trying to solve it. Wrapping myself in my cloak, I set off through the woods, walking toward the setting sun. I wandered for three days until I finally came across open land. A heavy snowfall had blanketed the area the night before, leaving the fields completely white; the sight was bleak, and my feet quickly became numb from the cold, wet snow covering the ground.

“It was about seven in the morning, and I longed to obtain food and shelter; at length I perceived a small hut, on a rising ground, which had doubtless been built for the convenience of some shepherd. This was a new sight to me, and I examined the structure with great curiosity. Finding the door open, I entered. An old man sat in it, near a fire, over which he was preparing his breakfast. He turned on hearing a noise, and perceiving me, shrieked loudly, and quitting the hut, ran across the fields with a speed of which his debilitated form hardly appeared capable. His appearance, different from any I had ever before seen, and his flight somewhat surprised me. But I was enchanted by the appearance of the hut; here the snow and rain could not penetrate; the ground was dry; and it presented to me then as exquisite and divine a retreat as Pandæmonium appeared to the dæmons of hell after their sufferings in the lake of fire. I greedily devoured the remnants of the shepherd’s breakfast, which consisted of bread, cheese, milk, and wine; the latter, however, I did not like. Then, overcome by fatigue, I lay down among some straw and fell asleep.

It was around seven in the morning, and I was desperate for food and shelter. Finally, I spotted a small hut on a hill, likely built for a shepherd’s use. I’d never seen anything like it before and studied the structure curiously. Noticing the door was open, I went inside. An old man was sitting by a fire, cooking his breakfast. When he heard me, he turned, saw me, and screamed loudly. He quickly fled the hut, running across the fields with surprising speed for someone so frail-looking. His appearance, unlike anything I had ever seen, and his frantic escape startled me. But I was captivated by the hut itself; the snow and rain couldn’t get in, the ground was dry, and to me, it felt like the most perfect and heavenly refuge—just as Pandemonium must have seemed to the demons of hell after their torment in the lake of fire. I eagerly ate the leftovers of the shepherd’s breakfast: bread, cheese, milk, and wine—though I didn’t care for the wine. Exhausted, I lay down on some straw and fell asleep.

“It was noon when I awoke, and allured by the warmth of the sun, which shone brightly on the white ground, I determined to recommence my travels; and, depositing the remains of the peasant’s breakfast in a wallet I found, I proceeded across the fields for several hours, until at sunset I arrived at a village. How miraculous did this appear! The huts, the neater cottages, and stately houses engaged my admiration by turns. The vegetables in the gardens, the milk and cheese that I saw placed at the windows of some of the cottages, allured my appetite. One of the best of these I entered, but I had hardly placed my foot within the door before the children shrieked, and one of the women fainted. The whole village was roused; some fled, some attacked me, until, grievously bruised by stones and many other kinds of missile weapons, I escaped to the open country and fearfully took refuge in a low hovel, quite bare, and making a wretched appearance after the palaces I had beheld in the village. This hovel however, joined a cottage of a neat and pleasant appearance, but after my late dearly bought experience, I dared not enter it. My place of refuge was constructed of wood, but so low that I could with difficulty sit upright in it. No wood, however, was placed on the earth, which formed the floor, but it was dry; and although the wind entered it by innumerable chinks, I found it an agreeable asylum from the snow and rain.

I woke up at noon, and drawn by the warmth of the sun shining brightly on the snowy ground, I decided to continue my journey. I packed the leftover food from the peasant's breakfast into a bag I found and set off across the fields. I walked for several hours until sunset, when I arrived at a village. It seemed almost miraculous to me! The huts, the quaint cottages, and the grand houses all caught my admiration one after the other. The vegetables growing in the gardens, and the milk and cheese I saw displayed in the windows of some of the cottages, made me hungry. I entered one of the nicest cottages, but as soon as I stepped inside, the children screamed, and one of the women fainted. The whole village was thrown into an uproar—some people ran away, while others attacked me. Bruised badly by stones and other objects they threw, I managed to escape to the open countryside and eventually found shelter in a small, shabby hut. It was a miserable place compared to the grand homes I had just seen in the village. This hovel, however, was connected to a neat and pleasant-looking cottage, but given my recent harsh experience, I didn’t dare go near it. My shelter was made of wood, but it was so low I could barely sit upright in it. There was no wood on the ground—it was just bare earth—but it was dry. The wind blew in through countless cracks, but despite this, it was a welcome refuge from the snow and rain.

“Here, then, I retreated and lay down happy to have found a shelter, however miserable, from the inclemency of the season, and still more from the barbarity of man. As soon as morning dawned I crept from my kennel, that I might view the adjacent cottage and discover if I could remain in the habitation I had found. It was situated against the back of the cottage and surrounded on the sides which were exposed by a pig sty and a clear pool of water. One part was open, and by that I had crept in; but now I covered every crevice by which I might be perceived with stones and wood, yet in such a manner that I might move them on occasion to pass out; all the light I enjoyed came through the sty, and that was sufficient for me.

I retreated here and lay down, relieved to have found some kind of shelter—no matter how awful—to escape the harsh weather and, even more, the cruelty of people. At dawn, I crawled out of my hiding spot to take a closer look at the nearby cottage and see if I could stay in the little place I had stumbled upon. It was built against the back of the cottage and was bordered on the exposed sides by a pigsty and a clear pool of water. One part of it was open, which is how I had gotten in, but I now blocked all the gaps that might reveal me with stones and wood. I arranged things so I could still move them if I needed to get out. The only light I had came through the pigsty, but it was enough for me.

“Having thus arranged my dwelling and carpeted it with clean straw, I retired, for I saw the figure of a man at a distance, and I remembered too well my treatment the night before to trust myself in his power. I had first, however, provided for my sustenance for that day by a loaf of coarse bread, which I purloined, and a cup with which I could drink more conveniently than from my hand of the pure water which flowed by my retreat. The floor was a little raised, so that it was kept perfectly dry, and by its vicinity to the chimney of the cottage it was tolerably warm.

After setting up my home and laying down clean straw as carpeting, I retreated, since I saw a man in the distance and remembered too clearly how I had been treated the night before to risk being at his mercy. First, however, I made sure I had food for the day—a loaf of rough bread that I had stolen—and a cup to drink more easily from the fresh water flowing near my shelter, rather than using my hands. The floor was slightly elevated, keeping it completely dry, and since it was close to the chimney of the cottage, it was reasonably warm.

“Being thus provided, I resolved to reside in this hovel until something should occur which might alter my determination. It was indeed a paradise compared to the bleak forest, my former residence, the rain-dropping branches, and dank earth. I ate my breakfast with pleasure and was about to remove a plank to procure myself a little water when I heard a step, and looking through a small chink, I beheld a young creature, with a pail on her head, passing before my hovel. The girl was young and of gentle demeanour, unlike what I have since found cottagers and farmhouse servants to be. Yet she was meanly dressed, a coarse blue petticoat and a linen jacket being her only garb; her fair hair was plaited but not adorned: she looked patient yet sad. I lost sight of her, and in about a quarter of an hour she returned bearing the pail, which was now partly filled with milk. As she walked along, seemingly incommoded by the burden, a young man met her, whose countenance expressed a deeper despondence. Uttering a few sounds with an air of melancholy, he took the pail from her head and bore it to the cottage himself. She followed, and they disappeared. Presently I saw the young man again, with some tools in his hand, cross the field behind the cottage; and the girl was also busied, sometimes in the house and sometimes in the yard.

Having settled in, I decided to stay in this little hut until something happened to change my mind. Compared to the cold, desolate forest where I used to live—the dripping trees and damp ground—this place felt like paradise. I happily ate my breakfast and was about to move a wooden plank to get some water when I heard footsteps. Peering through a small gap, I saw a young woman walking past my shelter with a pail balanced on her head. She appeared kind and gentle, unlike most of the cottagers and farmhouse workers I’ve encountered since. However, her clothing was poor—a simple coarse blue skirt and a plain linen jacket were all she wore. Her light hair was neatly braided but unadorned. She seemed calm but sorrowful. I lost sight of her, but after about fifteen minutes she returned, the pail now partially filled with milk. As she walked, struggling a little under the weight, a young man approached her. His face looked even more deeply troubled than hers. Saying only a few melancholy words, he lifted the pail from her head and carried it to the cottage himself. She followed him, and they disappeared inside. Soon after, I saw the young man again, this time crossing the field behind the cottage with some tools in his hands. The girl had also kept busy, moving between the house and the yard.

“On examining my dwelling, I found that one of the windows of the cottage had formerly occupied a part of it, but the panes had been filled up with wood. In one of these was a small and almost imperceptible chink through which the eye could just penetrate. Through this crevice a small room was visible, whitewashed and clean but very bare of furniture. In one corner, near a small fire, sat an old man, leaning his head on his hands in a disconsolate attitude. The young girl was occupied in arranging the cottage; but presently she took something out of a drawer, which employed her hands, and she sat down beside the old man, who, taking up an instrument, began to play and to produce sounds sweeter than the voice of the thrush or the nightingale. It was a lovely sight, even to me, poor wretch who had never beheld aught beautiful before. The silver hair and benevolent countenance of the aged cottager won my reverence, while the gentle manners of the girl enticed my love. He played a sweet mournful air which I perceived drew tears from the eyes of his amiable companion, of which the old man took no notice, until she sobbed audibly; he then pronounced a few sounds, and the fair creature, leaving her work, knelt at his feet. He raised her and smiled with such kindness and affection that I felt sensations of a peculiar and overpowering nature; they were a mixture of pain and pleasure, such as I had never before experienced, either from hunger or cold, warmth or food; and I withdrew from the window, unable to bear these emotions.

When I checked out my home, I noticed that one of the windows had originally belonged to the cottage, but the glass had been replaced with wooden panels. In one of these panels, there was a tiny, almost invisible crack just big enough to peek through. Through this small gap, I could see into a little room. It was whitewashed and clean, but very sparsely furnished. In one corner, near a small fire, an old man sat with his head in his hands, looking dejected. A young woman was busy tidying up the room, but soon she took something out of a drawer, began working on it with her hands, and then sat down next to the old man. He picked up some kind of instrument and started playing, creating sounds more beautiful than those of a thrush or a nightingale. It was a beautiful scene, even to me, a miserable creature who had never seen anything truly lovely before. The old man’s silver hair and kind face filled me with respect, while the young woman’s gentle demeanor drew me in. The man played a soft, sorrowful tune, and I could see tears in the young woman’s eyes. At first, the old man didn’t seem to notice, but when she started sobbing loudly, he spoke a few words. She stopped what she was doing and knelt at his feet. He lifted her up and smiled at her with such kindness and love that it stirred something in me—feelings so intense and overwhelming that I couldn’t handle them. It was an unfamiliar mix of pain and pleasure, emotions I had never felt before, even when I was starving, freezing, or finally getting food and warmth. Unable to cope, I pulled back from the window, shaken to my core.

“Soon after this the young man returned, bearing on his shoulders a load of wood. The girl met him at the door, helped to relieve him of his burden, and taking some of the fuel into the cottage, placed it on the fire; then she and the youth went apart into a nook of the cottage, and he showed her a large loaf and a piece of cheese. She seemed pleased and went into the garden for some roots and plants, which she placed in water, and then upon the fire. She afterwards continued her work, whilst the young man went into the garden and appeared busily employed in digging and pulling up roots. After he had been employed thus about an hour, the young woman joined him and they entered the cottage together.

Not long after, the young man came back, carrying a load of firewood on his shoulders. The girl met him at the door, helped him set down the wood, and took some inside to put on the fire. Then she and the young man stepped into a corner of the cottage, where he showed her a big loaf of bread and a piece of cheese. She seemed happy and went to the garden to gather some roots and plants, which she put in water and then onto the fire. She continued working inside while the young man went back to the garden, busy digging and pulling up more roots. After about an hour, the young woman joined him, and they went back into the cottage together.

“The old man had, in the meantime, been pensive, but on the appearance of his companions he assumed a more cheerful air, and they sat down to eat. The meal was quickly dispatched. The young woman was again occupied in arranging the cottage, the old man walked before the cottage in the sun for a few minutes, leaning on the arm of the youth. Nothing could exceed in beauty the contrast between these two excellent creatures. One was old, with silver hairs and a countenance beaming with benevolence and love; the younger was slight and graceful in his figure, and his features were moulded with the finest symmetry, yet his eyes and attitude expressed the utmost sadness and despondency. The old man returned to the cottage, and the youth, with tools different from those he had used in the morning, directed his steps across the fields.

The old man had been lost in thought during this time, but when his companions arrived, he brightened up and they all sat down to eat. They finished the meal quickly. The young woman went back to tidying up the cottage, while the old man strolled outside in the sunlight for a few minutes, leaning on the young man's arm. The contrast between these two remarkable individuals was stunning. The old man had silver hair and a face radiating kindness and love, while the young man was slender and elegant in build, with perfectly proportioned features. However, his eyes and posture revealed deep sadness and despair. After some time, the old man returned to the cottage, and the young man, carrying different tools than those he had used earlier in the day, headed out across the fields.

“Night quickly shut in, but to my extreme wonder, I found that the cottagers had a means of prolonging light by the use of tapers, and was delighted to find that the setting of the sun did not put an end to the pleasure I experienced in watching my human neighbours. In the evening the young girl and her companion were employed in various occupations which I did not understand; and the old man again took up the instrument which produced the divine sounds that had enchanted me in the morning. So soon as he had finished, the youth began, not to play, but to utter sounds that were monotonous, and neither resembling the harmony of the old man’s instrument nor the songs of the birds; I since found that he read aloud, but at that time I knew nothing of the science of words or letters.

Night fell quickly, but to my great surprise, I discovered that the cottagers had a way of keeping light using candles, and I was thrilled to see that the sunset didn’t end the enjoyment I got from watching my human neighbors. In the evening, the young woman and her companion busied themselves with tasks I couldn’t understand, and the old man once again picked up the instrument that had created the beautiful sounds which had captivated me earlier that morning. When he was done, the young man didn’t begin to play but instead made sounds that were repetitive and unlike the music from the old man’s instrument or the songs of the birds. I later realized he was reading aloud, but at the time, I knew nothing about the concept of words or writing.

“The family, after having been thus occupied for a short time, extinguished their lights and retired, as I conjectured, to rest.”

"The family, after spending a little while like this, turned off their lights and, I assumed, went to bed."

Chapter 12

“I lay on my straw, but I could not sleep. I thought of the occurrences of the day. What chiefly struck me was the gentle manners of these people, and I longed to join them, but dared not. I remembered too well the treatment I had suffered the night before from the barbarous villagers, and resolved, whatever course of conduct I might hereafter think it right to pursue, that for the present I would remain quietly in my hovel, watching and endeavouring to discover the motives which influenced their actions.

I lay on my straw, but I couldn’t sleep. I kept thinking about everything that had happened during the day. What stood out to me the most was how kind and polite these people were, and I really wanted to join them, but I didn’t dare. I couldn’t forget how I was treated the previous night by the cruel villagers and decided that, whatever path I might choose to take in the future, for now, I would stay quietly in my shelter, observing them and trying to understand what drove their actions.

“The cottagers arose the next morning before the sun. The young woman arranged the cottage and prepared the food, and the youth departed after the first meal.

The cottage residents woke up early the next morning, before sunrise. The young woman tidied up the cottage and made the food, while the young man left after breakfast.

“This day was passed in the same routine as that which preceded it. The young man was constantly employed out of doors, and the girl in various laborious occupations within. The old man, whom I soon perceived to be blind, employed his leisure hours on his instrument or in contemplation. Nothing could exceed the love and respect which the younger cottagers exhibited towards their venerable companion. They performed towards him every little office of affection and duty with gentleness, and he rewarded them by his benevolent smiles.

That day went by much like the one before. The young man spent most of his time working outside, while the girl was occupied with different hard tasks indoors. The old man, who I quickly realized was blind, spent his free time playing his instrument or deep in thought. The love and respect the younger cottagers showed their elderly companion couldn’t have been greater. They carried out every little act of care and responsibility for him with kindness, and he repaid them with warm, kind smiles.

“They were not entirely happy. The young man and his companion often went apart and appeared to weep. I saw no cause for their unhappiness, but I was deeply affected by it. If such lovely creatures were miserable, it was less strange that I, an imperfect and solitary being, should be wretched. Yet why were these gentle beings unhappy? They possessed a delightful house (for such it was in my eyes) and every luxury; they had a fire to warm them when chill and delicious viands when hungry; they were dressed in excellent clothes; and, still more, they enjoyed one another’s company and speech, interchanging each day looks of affection and kindness. What did their tears imply? Did they really express pain? I was at first unable to solve these questions, but perpetual attention and time explained to me many appearances which were at first enigmatic.

"They weren’t completely happy. The young man and his companion often went off on their own and seemed to cry. I didn’t see any reason for their sadness, but it deeply affected me. If such beautiful people could feel miserable, it wasn’t so surprising that I, an imperfect and lonely being, also felt wretched. But why were these kind people so unhappy? They had a lovely home (at least, it seemed that way to me) and every comfort. They had a fire to warm them when they were cold and delicious food when they were hungry. They wore excellent clothes, and, more importantly, they had each other’s company, sharing affectionate and kind looks every day. What did their tears mean? Were they really in pain? At first, I couldn’t figure out the answers, but with constant observation and time, I started to understand many things that initially confused me."

“A considerable period elapsed before I discovered one of the causes of the uneasiness of this amiable family: it was poverty, and they suffered that evil in a very distressing degree. Their nourishment consisted entirely of the vegetables of their garden and the milk of one cow, which gave very little during the winter, when its masters could scarcely procure food to support it. They often, I believe, suffered the pangs of hunger very poignantly, especially the two younger cottagers, for several times they placed food before the old man when they reserved none for themselves.

It took me quite a while to figure out one of the reasons for the struggles of this kind and loving family: they were poor, and they experienced poverty in a very harsh way. Their food came solely from the vegetables they grew in their garden and the milk from a single cow, which produced very little during the winter because they could barely find enough food to keep it alive. I think they often endured intense hunger, especially the two younger members of the family, as I saw multiple times when they gave their food to the old man and kept none for themselves.

“This trait of kindness moved me sensibly. I had been accustomed, during the night, to steal a part of their store for my own consumption, but when I found that in doing this I inflicted pain on the cottagers, I abstained and satisfied myself with berries, nuts, and roots which I gathered from a neighbouring wood.

"This act of kindness deeply touched me. I had gotten into the habit of sneaking some of their supplies at night for my own use, but when I realized that doing so caused the cottagers hardship, I stopped and instead lived off berries, nuts, and roots that I gathered from a nearby forest."

“I discovered also another means through which I was enabled to assist their labours. I found that the youth spent a great part of each day in collecting wood for the family fire, and during the night I often took his tools, the use of which I quickly discovered, and brought home firing sufficient for the consumption of several days.

"I also discovered another way I could help with their work. I noticed that the young man spent a big part of each day gathering wood for the family fire. At night, I would often take his tools—figuring out how to use them pretty quickly—and bring back enough firewood to last them several days."

“I remember, the first time that I did this, the young woman, when she opened the door in the morning, appeared greatly astonished on seeing a great pile of wood on the outside. She uttered some words in a loud voice, and the youth joined her, who also expressed surprise. I observed, with pleasure, that he did not go to the forest that day, but spent it in repairing the cottage and cultivating the garden.

"I remember the first time I did this—the young woman opened the door in the morning and looked completely shocked to see a big pile of wood outside. She said something loudly, and the young man joined her, also looking surprised. I was happy to see that he didn’t go to the forest that day but instead spent his time fixing up the cottage and working in the garden."

“By degrees I made a discovery of still greater moment. I found that these people possessed a method of communicating their experience and feelings to one another by articulate sounds. I perceived that the words they spoke sometimes produced pleasure or pain, smiles or sadness, in the minds and countenances of the hearers. This was indeed a godlike science, and I ardently desired to become acquainted with it. But I was baffled in every attempt I made for this purpose. Their pronunciation was quick, and the words they uttered, not having any apparent connection with visible objects, I was unable to discover any clue by which I could unravel the mystery of their reference. By great application, however, and after having remained during the space of several revolutions of the moon in my hovel, I discovered the names that were given to some of the most familiar objects of discourse; I learned and applied the words, fire, milk, bread, and wood. I learned also the names of the cottagers themselves. The youth and his companion had each of them several names, but the old man had only one, which was father. The girl was called sister or Agatha, and the youth Felix, brother, or son. I cannot describe the delight I felt when I learned the ideas appropriated to each of these sounds and was able to pronounce them. I distinguished several other words without being able as yet to understand or apply them, such as good, dearest, unhappy.

Over time, I made an even more important discovery. I realized that these people had a way of sharing their experiences and emotions with each other through spoken words. I noticed that their words sometimes caused happiness or sadness, smiles or tears, in those listening. This truly seemed like a godlike ability, and I desperately wanted to understand it. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn't figure it out. Their speech was fast, and the words they used didn’t seem obviously tied to anything I could see, so I couldn’t find a way to uncover the meaning behind them. However, through persistent effort, and after spending several months in my shelter, I learned the names of some common things they talked about. I figured out and used words like fire, milk, bread, and wood. I also learned the names of the people in the cottage. The young man and the woman each had different names they were called, but the older man had just one name: father. The woman was called sister or Agatha, and the young man was called Felix, brother, or son. I can’t begin to explain how happy I was when I connected each sound to its meaning and could start to pronounce the words. I also recognized a few more words, even though I didn’t yet fully understand or use them, like good, dearest, unhappy.

“I spent the winter in this manner. The gentle manners and beauty of the cottagers greatly endeared them to me; when they were unhappy, I felt depressed; when they rejoiced, I sympathised in their joys. I saw few human beings besides them, and if any other happened to enter the cottage, their harsh manners and rude gait only enhanced to me the superior accomplishments of my friends. The old man, I could perceive, often endeavoured to encourage his children, as sometimes I found that he called them, to cast off their melancholy. He would talk in a cheerful accent, with an expression of goodness that bestowed pleasure even upon me. Agatha listened with respect, her eyes sometimes filled with tears, which she endeavoured to wipe away unperceived; but I generally found that her countenance and tone were more cheerful after having listened to the exhortations of her father. It was not thus with Felix. He was always the saddest of the group, and even to my unpractised senses, he appeared to have suffered more deeply than his friends. But if his countenance was more sorrowful, his voice was more cheerful than that of his sister, especially when he addressed the old man.

I spent the winter like this. The kindness and beauty of the cottagers made me grow very fond of them; when they were upset, I felt down; when they were happy, I shared in their joy. I didn’t see many other people besides them, and whenever someone else visited the cottage, their rude behavior and awkwardness only made me appreciate my friends’ grace and refinement even more. I noticed that the old man often tried to encourage his children, as he sometimes called them, to let go of their sadness. He would speak in a cheerful tone, with such kindness in his voice that it even brought me some comfort. Agatha listened respectfully, her eyes occasionally filling with tears, which she tried to quickly wipe away without being noticed. Still, I usually noticed that she seemed more uplifted in her expression and voice after hearing her father’s kind words. It wasn’t the same with Felix. He was always the gloomiest of the group, and even with my limited understanding, I could tell he had suffered more deeply than the others. Yet, while his face looked heavier with sorrow, his voice was actually brighter than his sister’s, especially when he spoke to the old man.

“I could mention innumerable instances which, although slight, marked the dispositions of these amiable cottagers. In the midst of poverty and want, Felix carried with pleasure to his sister the first little white flower that peeped out from beneath the snowy ground. Early in the morning, before she had risen, he cleared away the snow that obstructed her path to the milk-house, drew water from the well, and brought the wood from the outhouse, where, to his perpetual astonishment, he found his store always replenished by an invisible hand. In the day, I believe, he worked sometimes for a neighbouring farmer, because he often went forth and did not return until dinner, yet brought no wood with him. At other times he worked in the garden, but as there was little to do in the frosty season, he read to the old man and Agatha.

"I could give countless examples that, although small, showed the kind-hearted nature of these lovable cottagers. Despite their poverty and struggles, Felix happily brought his sister the first little white flower that peeked out from under the snowy ground. Early in the morning, before she was awake, he cleared the snow blocking her path to the milk-house, fetched water from the well, and brought wood from the shed—where, to his constant surprise, he always found the stock mysteriously restocked by an unseen hand. During the day, I think he worked occasionally for a nearby farmer, as he sometimes left and wouldn’t return until lunchtime, empty-handed of wood. Other times, he worked in the garden, though there wasn’t much to do during the cold season, so he often read to the old man and Agatha instead."

“This reading had puzzled me extremely at first, but by degrees I discovered that he uttered many of the same sounds when he read as when he talked. I conjectured, therefore, that he found on the paper signs for speech which he understood, and I ardently longed to comprehend these also; but how was that possible when I did not even understand the sounds for which they stood as signs? I improved, however, sensibly in this science, but not sufficiently to follow up any kind of conversation, although I applied my whole mind to the endeavour, for I easily perceived that, although I eagerly longed to discover myself to the cottagers, I ought not to make the attempt until I had first become master of their language, which knowledge might enable me to make them overlook the deformity of my figure, for with this also the contrast perpetually presented to my eyes had made me acquainted.

This passage had confused me a lot at first, but over time I realized that he made many of the same sounds when reading as when speaking. I figured, then, that he was recognizing symbols on the page that represented speech he understood, and I desperately wanted to understand them too. But how could I, when I didn’t even know the sounds those symbols represented? Still, I made noticeable progress in this skill, though not enough to keep up with any kind of conversation, even though I put all my effort into trying. I quickly understood that, although I was eager to introduce myself to the cottagers, I shouldn’t do it until I had first mastered their language. Knowing their language might help them overlook how deformed I looked, because I had become more and more aware of my appearance through the constant comparisons I kept seeing.

“I had admired the perfect forms of my cottagers—their grace, beauty, and delicate complexions; but how was I terrified when I viewed myself in a transparent pool! At first I started back, unable to believe that it was indeed I who was reflected in the mirror; and when I became fully convinced that I was in reality the monster that I am, I was filled with the bitterest sensations of despondence and mortification. Alas! I did not yet entirely know the fatal effects of this miserable deformity.

"I had admired the perfect looks of my cottage neighbors—their elegance, beauty, and smooth skin. But how horrified I was when I saw myself in a clear pool of water! At first, I jumped back, unable to believe that the reflection was really me. Once I fully realized that I truly was the monster I appeared to be, I was overwhelmed with the deepest feelings of despair and shame. Oh no! I didn’t yet fully understand the devastating impact of this terrible deformity."

“As the sun became warmer and the light of day longer, the snow vanished, and I beheld the bare trees and the black earth. From this time Felix was more employed, and the heart-moving indications of impending famine disappeared. Their food, as I afterwards found, was coarse, but it was wholesome; and they procured a sufficiency of it. Several new kinds of plants sprang up in the garden, which they dressed; and these signs of comfort increased daily as the season advanced.

As the sun grew warmer and the daylight stretched longer, the snow melted away, revealing the bare trees and dark earth. From then on, Felix became busier, and the heartbreaking signs of an approaching famine disappeared. Their food, as I later discovered, was simple but nutritious, and they had enough of it. New types of plants began to sprout in the garden, which they tended to, and these signs of improvement grew more evident with each passing day as the season moved forward.

“The old man, leaning on his son, walked each day at noon, when it did not rain, as I found it was called when the heavens poured forth its waters. This frequently took place, but a high wind quickly dried the earth, and the season became far more pleasant than it had been.

The old man, supported by his son, took a walk every day at noon, as long as it wasn’t raining—what they called it when the skies released their waters. This happened pretty often, but a strong wind would quickly dry the ground, and the weather became much nicer than it had been.

“My mode of life in my hovel was uniform. During the morning I attended the motions of the cottagers, and when they were dispersed in various occupations, I slept; the remainder of the day was spent in observing my friends. When they had retired to rest, if there was any moon or the night was star-light, I went into the woods and collected my own food and fuel for the cottage. When I returned, as often as it was necessary, I cleared their path from the snow and performed those offices that I had seen done by Felix. I afterwards found that these labours, performed by an invisible hand, greatly astonished them; and once or twice I heard them, on these occasions, utter the words good spirit, wonderful; but I did not then understand the signification of these terms.

My daily routine in my hut was consistent. In the morning, I watched the activities of the cottagers, and when they went off to their various tasks, I slept. I spent the rest of the day observing my friends. Once they had gone to bed, if there was a moon or starlight, I ventured into the woods to gather food and firewood for the cottage. When I returned, I would, whenever necessary, clear their path of snow and take care of tasks I had seen Felix do. Later, I realized that these tasks, done by an unseen hand, surprised them greatly; a couple of times, I even overheard them saying words like good spirit and wonderful, though at the time, I didn’t understand what they meant.

“My thoughts now became more active, and I longed to discover the motives and feelings of these lovely creatures; I was inquisitive to know why Felix appeared so miserable and Agatha so sad. I thought (foolish wretch!) that it might be in my power to restore happiness to these deserving people. When I slept or was absent, the forms of the venerable blind father, the gentle Agatha, and the excellent Felix flitted before me. I looked upon them as superior beings who would be the arbiters of my future destiny. I formed in my imagination a thousand pictures of presenting myself to them, and their reception of me. I imagined that they would be disgusted, until, by my gentle demeanour and conciliating words, I should first win their favour and afterwards their love.

My thoughts became more active, and I was eager to understand the motives and emotions of these lovely people. I was curious why Felix seemed so miserable and Agatha so sad. I foolishly believed it might be within my power to bring happiness back to these deserving individuals. Whether I was asleep or away, the images of the wise blind father, the kind Agatha, and the admirable Felix filled my mind. I saw them as extraordinary beings who would control my future fate. In my imagination, I created countless scenarios of introducing myself to them and imagined how they might react. At first, I thought they would be repelled, but then, through my kind behavior and soft-spoken words, I hoped I could win their favor and eventually their love.

“These thoughts exhilarated me and led me to apply with fresh ardour to the acquiring the art of language. My organs were indeed harsh, but supple; and although my voice was very unlike the soft music of their tones, yet I pronounced such words as I understood with tolerable ease. It was as the ass and the lap-dog; yet surely the gentle ass whose intentions were affectionate, although his manners were rude, deserved better treatment than blows and execration.

These thoughts excited me and motivated me to throw myself into learning the art of language with renewed energy. My vocal abilities were rough but flexible, and though my voice sounded nothing like the soft music of their tones, I managed to pronounce the words I understood fairly easily. It was like comparing a donkey to a lapdog; yet surely the kind-hearted donkey, whose intentions were full of affection even if its behavior was clumsy, deserved better treatment than blows and curses.

“The pleasant showers and genial warmth of spring greatly altered the aspect of the earth. Men who before this change seemed to have been hid in caves dispersed themselves and were employed in various arts of cultivation. The birds sang in more cheerful notes, and the leaves began to bud forth on the trees. Happy, happy earth! Fit habitation for gods, which, so short a time before, was bleak, damp, and unwholesome. My spirits were elevated by the enchanting appearance of nature; the past was blotted from my memory, the present was tranquil, and the future gilded by bright rays of hope and anticipations of joy.”

"The refreshing spring showers and warm sunshine completely transformed the look of the land. People, who previously seemed to be hiding away in caves, spread out and busied themselves with farming and other activities. The birds sang more happily, and leaves started sprouting on the trees. What a joyful, beautiful earth! A perfect home for gods, which, not long ago, was cold, damp, and miserable. My mood soared at the magical beauty of nature; the past faded from my mind, the present felt peaceful, and the future glowed with hope and the promise of happiness."

Chapter 13

“I now hasten to the more moving part of my story. I shall relate events that impressed me with feelings which, from what I had been, have made me what I am.

"I now hurry to the more emotional part of my story. I’ll share events that left such an impact on me that they changed me from who I was into who I am now."

“Spring advanced rapidly; the weather became fine and the skies cloudless. It surprised me that what before was desert and gloomy should now bloom with the most beautiful flowers and verdure. My senses were gratified and refreshed by a thousand scents of delight and a thousand sights of beauty.

"Spring moved quickly; the weather turned lovely, and the skies were clear. I was amazed that what once seemed barren and bleak was now bursting with stunning flowers and lush greenery. My senses were thrilled and revitalized by countless delightful fragrances and breathtaking sights."

“It was on one of these days, when my cottagers periodically rested from labour—the old man played on his guitar, and the children listened to him—that I observed the countenance of Felix was melancholy beyond expression; he sighed frequently, and once his father paused in his music, and I conjectured by his manner that he inquired the cause of his son’s sorrow. Felix replied in a cheerful accent, and the old man was recommencing his music when someone tapped at the door.

"It was on one of these days, when my neighbors took their regular break from work—the old man was playing his guitar, and the children were listening to him—that I noticed Felix looked incredibly sad, almost indescribably so. He kept sighing, and at one point, his father stopped playing and, based on his actions, I guessed he was asking Felix what was wrong. Felix answered in an upbeat tone, and the old man was about to start playing again when there was a knock at the door."

“It was a lady on horseback, accompanied by a country-man as a guide. The lady was dressed in a dark suit and covered with a thick black veil. Agatha asked a question, to which the stranger only replied by pronouncing, in a sweet accent, the name of Felix. Her voice was musical but unlike that of either of my friends. On hearing this word, Felix came up hastily to the lady, who, when she saw him, threw up her veil, and I beheld a countenance of angelic beauty and expression. Her hair of a shining raven black, and curiously braided; her eyes were dark, but gentle, although animated; her features of a regular proportion, and her complexion wondrously fair, each cheek tinged with a lovely pink.

It was a woman on horseback, guided by a local man. She was dressed in a dark outfit and wore a thick black veil. Agatha asked her a question, but the woman only responded with the name "Felix," spoken in a sweet-sounding voice. Her tone was musical but different from either of my friends. As soon as Felix heard his name, he quickly approached her. When she saw him, she lifted her veil, revealing a face of angelic beauty and expression. Her hair was shiny, raven-black, intricately braided; her dark eyes were gentle yet lively; her features were perfectly balanced, and her skin was strikingly fair, with each cheek glowing with a soft pink blush.

“Felix seemed ravished with delight when he saw her, every trait of sorrow vanished from his face, and it instantly expressed a degree of ecstatic joy, of which I could hardly have believed it capable; his eyes sparkled, as his cheek flushed with pleasure; and at that moment I thought him as beautiful as the stranger. She appeared affected by different feelings; wiping a few tears from her lovely eyes, she held out her hand to Felix, who kissed it rapturously and called her, as well as I could distinguish, his sweet Arabian. She did not appear to understand him, but smiled. He assisted her to dismount, and dismissing her guide, conducted her into the cottage. Some conversation took place between him and his father, and the young stranger knelt at the old man’s feet and would have kissed his hand, but he raised her and embraced her affectionately.

Felix was overwhelmed with joy when he saw her; every trace of sorrow disappeared from his face, and it was instantly replaced with an almost unreal level of happiness. His eyes sparkled, his cheeks flushed with excitement, and in that moment, I thought he looked as stunning as the stranger. She seemed to feel something entirely different; wiping a few tears from her beautiful eyes, she held out her hand to Felix, who kissed it passionately and, as far as I could make out, called her his "sweet Arabian." She didn’t seem to understand him but smiled anyway. He helped her off her horse, dismissed her guide, and led her into the cottage. Felix talked to his father for a moment, and then the young stranger knelt at the old man’s feet and tried to kiss his hand, but he lifted her up and hugged her warmly.

“I soon perceived that although the stranger uttered articulate sounds and appeared to have a language of her own, she was neither understood by nor herself understood the cottagers. They made many signs which I did not comprehend, but I saw that her presence diffused gladness through the cottage, dispelling their sorrow as the sun dissipates the morning mists. Felix seemed peculiarly happy and with smiles of delight welcomed his Arabian. Agatha, the ever-gentle Agatha, kissed the hands of the lovely stranger, and pointing to her brother, made signs which appeared to me to mean that he had been sorrowful until she came. Some hours passed thus, while they, by their countenances, expressed joy, the cause of which I did not comprehend. Presently I found, by the frequent recurrence of some sound which the stranger repeated after them, that she was endeavouring to learn their language; and the idea instantly occurred to me that I should make use of the same instructions to the same end. The stranger learned about twenty words at the first lesson; most of them, indeed, were those which I had before understood, but I profited by the others.

I quickly realized that, although the stranger spoke clearly and seemed to have her own language, neither the cottagers understood her nor she them. They communicated with many gestures that I couldn’t figure out, but I noticed that her presence filled the cottage with happiness, lifting their sadness like the sun burns away the morning fog. Felix looked especially happy and greeted his Arabian guest with joyful smiles. Agatha, always so kind, kissed the hands of the beautiful stranger and, pointing to her brother, made gestures that seemed to mean he had been sad until she arrived. Hours went by like this, with their expressions showing joy, though I didn’t understand the reason. Then I noticed the same sound being repeated by the stranger and the cottagers. She was clearly trying to learn their language, and the thought hit me that I could learn it the same way. She managed to pick up around twenty words in her first lesson. Most of them I already understood, but I also learned a few new ones.

“As night came on, Agatha and the Arabian retired early. When they separated Felix kissed the hand of the stranger and said, ‘Good night sweet Safie.’ He sat up much longer, conversing with his father, and by the frequent repetition of her name I conjectured that their lovely guest was the subject of their conversation. I ardently desired to understand them, and bent every faculty towards that purpose, but found it utterly impossible.

As night fell, Agatha and the Arabian went to bed early. Before parting, Felix kissed the stranger's hand and said, "Good night, sweet Safie." He stayed up much later, talking with his father, and from how often her name came up, I guessed their beautiful guest was the main topic of their conversation. I was eager to understand what they were saying and focused all my energy on it, but it was completely impossible.

“The next morning Felix went out to his work, and after the usual occupations of Agatha were finished, the Arabian sat at the feet of the old man, and taking his guitar, played some airs so entrancingly beautiful that they at once drew tears of sorrow and delight from my eyes. She sang, and her voice flowed in a rich cadence, swelling or dying away like a nightingale of the woods.

The next morning, Felix went off to work, and after Agatha finished her usual tasks, the Arabian sat at the old man’s feet. She picked up her guitar and played melodies so hauntingly beautiful that they brought tears of both sorrow and joy to my eyes. Then she sang, her voice rising and falling in a rich, smooth rhythm, like a nightingale singing in the forest.

“When she had finished, she gave the guitar to Agatha, who at first declined it. She played a simple air, and her voice accompanied it in sweet accents, but unlike the wondrous strain of the stranger. The old man appeared enraptured and said some words which Agatha endeavoured to explain to Safie, and by which he appeared to wish to express that she bestowed on him the greatest delight by her music.

When she was done, she handed the guitar to Agatha, who initially refused to take it. Agatha played a simple tune, and her voice joined in with a sweet melody, though it didn’t match the extraordinary performance of the stranger. The old man seemed overjoyed and said a few words, which Agatha tried to translate for Safie, seeming to convey that her music brought him immense happiness.

“The days now passed as peaceably as before, with the sole alteration that joy had taken place of sadness in the countenances of my friends. Safie was always gay and happy; she and I improved rapidly in the knowledge of language, so that in two months I began to comprehend most of the words uttered by my protectors.

"Days went by just as peacefully as before, with the only difference being that happiness had replaced sadness on the faces of my friends. Safie was always cheerful and content; both of us quickly improved our language skills, and within two months, I was able to understand most of the words my protectors spoke."

“In the meanwhile also the black ground was covered with herbage, and the green banks interspersed with innumerable flowers, sweet to the scent and the eyes, stars of pale radiance among the moonlight woods; the sun became warmer, the nights clear and balmy; and my nocturnal rambles were an extreme pleasure to me, although they were considerably shortened by the late setting and early rising of the sun, for I never ventured abroad during daylight, fearful of meeting with the same treatment I had formerly endured in the first village which I entered.

In the meantime, the dark ground became covered with plants, and the green banks were sprinkled with countless flowers, sweet to smell and beautiful to see, like pale stars glowing softly in the moonlit woods. The sun grew warmer, the nights became clear and pleasant, and my nighttime walks were a great joy to me, though they were much shorter due to the sun setting late and rising early. I never went out during the day, afraid of experiencing the same hostility I had faced in the first village I visited.

“My days were spent in close attention, that I might more speedily master the language; and I may boast that I improved more rapidly than the Arabian, who understood very little and conversed in broken accents, whilst I comprehended and could imitate almost every word that was spoken.

"My days were spent focusing intently so I could master the language faster; and I can proudly say I improved much quicker than the Arabian, who understood very little and spoke in broken sentences, while I was able to understand and mimic almost every word that was spoken."

“While I improved in speech, I also learned the science of letters as it was taught to the stranger, and this opened before me a wide field for wonder and delight.

While I got better at speaking, I also learned the art of writing as it was taught to outsiders, and this introduced me to a whole new world of curiosity and joy.

“The book from which Felix instructed Safie was Volney’s Ruins of Empires. I should not have understood the purport of this book had not Felix, in reading it, given very minute explanations. He had chosen this work, he said, because the declamatory style was framed in imitation of the Eastern authors. Through this work I obtained a cursory knowledge of history and a view of the several empires at present existing in the world; it gave me an insight into the manners, governments, and religions of the different nations of the earth. I heard of the slothful Asiatics, of the stupendous genius and mental activity of the Grecians, of the wars and wonderful virtue of the early Romans—of their subsequent degenerating—of the decline of that mighty empire, of chivalry, Christianity, and kings. I heard of the discovery of the American hemisphere and wept with Safie over the hapless fate of its original inhabitants.

"The book Felix used to teach Safie was Volney’s Ruins of Empires. I wouldn’t have understood the meaning of the book if Felix hadn’t given such detailed explanations as he read. He said he chose this book because its dramatic style was inspired by Eastern authors. Through it, I got a brief understanding of history and a glimpse of the different empires that still exist in the world today. It gave me insight into the customs, governments, and religions of various nations across the globe. I learned about the idle lifestyles of the Asiatics, the extraordinary genius and intellectual energy of the Greeks, the wars and impressive virtues of the early Romans—their later decline—and the fall of that immense empire. I also learned about chivalry, Christianity, and monarchies. I heard about the discovery of the Americas and, along with Safie, cried over the tragic fate of its native people."

“These wonderful narrations inspired me with strange feelings. Was man, indeed, at once so powerful, so virtuous and magnificent, yet so vicious and base? He appeared at one time a mere scion of the evil principle and at another as all that can be conceived of noble and godlike. To be a great and virtuous man appeared the highest honour that can befall a sensitive being; to be base and vicious, as many on record have been, appeared the lowest degradation, a condition more abject than that of the blind mole or harmless worm. For a long time I could not conceive how one man could go forth to murder his fellow, or even why there were laws and governments; but when I heard details of vice and bloodshed, my wonder ceased and I turned away with disgust and loathing.

These amazing stories filled me with strange emotions. Was humanity really so powerful, virtuous, and extraordinary, yet at the same time so corrupt and low? At one moment, people seemed like mere servants of evil, and at another, they embodied everything noble and godlike. Being a great and virtuous person seemed like the highest honor a sensitive being could achieve, while being corrupt and evil, as many in history had been, seemed like the lowest humiliation—lower than a blind mole or a harmless worm. For a long time, I couldn’t understand how one person could bring themselves to murder another, or even why laws and governments were necessary. But when I learned about the details of vice and violence, my sense of wonder faded, replaced by disgust and revulsion.

“Every conversation of the cottagers now opened new wonders to me. While I listened to the instructions which Felix bestowed upon the Arabian, the strange system of human society was explained to me. I heard of the division of property, of immense wealth and squalid poverty, of rank, descent, and noble blood.

"Every conversation the cottagers had revealed new marvels to me. As I listened to Felix teaching the Arabian, the peculiar structure of human society was laid out before me. I learned about the division of property, extreme wealth and crushing poverty, titles, ancestry, and noble lineage."

“The words induced me to turn towards myself. I learned that the possessions most esteemed by your fellow creatures were high and unsullied descent united with riches. A man might be respected with only one of these advantages, but without either he was considered, except in very rare instances, as a vagabond and a slave, doomed to waste his powers for the profits of the chosen few! And what was I? Of my creation and creator I was absolutely ignorant, but I knew that I possessed no money, no friends, no kind of property. I was, besides, endued with a figure hideously deformed and loathsome; I was not even of the same nature as man. I was more agile than they and could subsist upon coarser diet; I bore the extremes of heat and cold with less injury to my frame; my stature far exceeded theirs. When I looked around I saw and heard of none like me. Was I, then, a monster, a blot upon the earth, from which all men fled and whom all men disowned?

The words made me reflect on myself. I discovered that what people valued most were a noble and untarnished lineage combined with wealth. A man could earn respect with just one of these qualities, but without either, he was almost always regarded as a vagabond and a servant, bound to exhaust his strength for the benefit of the privileged few. And what was I? I knew nothing about my creation or creator, yet I was sure I had no money, no friends, no possessions of any kind. On top of that, I had a hideously deformed and repulsive appearance; I wasn’t even the same kind of being as humans. I was more agile than they were and could survive on rougher food; I endured extreme heat and cold with less harm to my body; my height far exceeded theirs. But when I looked around, I saw no one and heard of no one like me. Was I, then, a monster, an abomination on the earth, someone everyone avoided and rejected?

“I cannot describe to you the agony that these reflections inflicted upon me; I tried to dispel them, but sorrow only increased with knowledge. Oh, that I had for ever remained in my native wood, nor known nor felt beyond the sensations of hunger, thirst, and heat!

"I can't even begin to describe the agony these thoughts caused me. I tried to push them away, but the more I learned, the deeper my sorrow grew. Oh, how I wish I had stayed forever in my native forest, never knowing or feeling anything beyond hunger, thirst, and warmth!"

“Of what a strange nature is knowledge! It clings to the mind when it has once seized on it like a lichen on the rock. I wished sometimes to shake off all thought and feeling, but I learned that there was but one means to overcome the sensation of pain, and that was death—a state which I feared yet did not understand. I admired virtue and good feelings and loved the gentle manners and amiable qualities of my cottagers, but I was shut out from intercourse with them, except through means which I obtained by stealth, when I was unseen and unknown, and which rather increased than satisfied the desire I had of becoming one among my fellows. The gentle words of Agatha and the animated smiles of the charming Arabian were not for me. The mild exhortations of the old man and the lively conversation of the loved Felix were not for me. Miserable, unhappy wretch!

"Knowledge is such a strange thing! Once it grabs hold of the mind, it sticks like lichen on a rock. Sometimes I wanted to get rid of all my thoughts and feelings, but I realized there was only one way to escape the pain—through death, a state I feared but didn’t understand. I admired virtue and kindness, and I loved the gentle ways and kind qualities of the cottagers, but I was cut off from interacting with them, except in secret, when I could watch them without being seen or known. But this only made my longing to be part of their world even stronger. Agatha’s kind words and the vibrant smiles of the beautiful Arabian woman weren’t meant for me. The gentle advice of the old man and the cheerful conversations with the beloved Felix weren’t meant for me. Miserable, unhappy creature that I am!"

“Other lessons were impressed upon me even more deeply. I heard of the difference of sexes, and the birth and growth of children, how the father doted on the smiles of the infant, and the lively sallies of the older child, how all the life and cares of the mother were wrapped up in the precious charge, how the mind of youth expanded and gained knowledge, of brother, sister, and all the various relationships which bind one human being to another in mutual bonds.

Other lessons sank even deeper into my mind. I learned about the differences between genders, the process of childbirth, and how children grow. I heard about how a father cherished the smiles of his baby and the spirited antics of an older child, how a mother’s entire life and concerns revolved around her precious child, how a young mind grows and gains knowledge, and about the connections of family—brothers, sisters, and all the various relationships that tie people together with mutual bonds.

“But where were my friends and relations? No father had watched my infant days, no mother had blessed me with smiles and caresses; or if they had, all my past life was now a blot, a blind vacancy in which I distinguished nothing. From my earliest remembrance I had been as I then was in height and proportion. I had never yet seen a being resembling me or who claimed any intercourse with me. What was I? The question again recurred, to be answered only with groans.

“But where were my friends and family? No father had been there to watch over me as a child, no mother had ever blessed me with smiles or affection. Or if they had, my entire past life was now a blank, a dark emptiness where I couldn’t make out anything. From the earliest moments I could remember, I had been as I was then—in both height and shape. I had never seen anyone who looked like me or who had any kind of connection to me. What was I? The question came up again, only to be answered with painful groans."

“I will soon explain to what these feelings tended, but allow me now to return to the cottagers, whose story excited in me such various feelings of indignation, delight, and wonder, but which all terminated in additional love and reverence for my protectors (for so I loved, in an innocent, half-painful self-deceit, to call them).”

"I’ll explain soon where these feelings were leading, but let me go back to the cottagers—their story stirred up so many emotions in me: anger, joy, and amazement. In the end, though, all of those feelings turned into even more love and respect for my protectors (because, in my innocent and somewhat bittersweet self-deception, that’s what I liked to call them)."

Chapter 14

“Some time elapsed before I learned the history of my friends. It was one which could not fail to impress itself deeply on my mind, unfolding as it did a number of circumstances, each interesting and wonderful to one so utterly inexperienced as I was.

"Some time passed before I found out the story of my friends. It was a story that couldn’t help but leave a deep impression on me, revealing a series of events, each fascinating and extraordinary to someone as completely inexperienced as I was."

“The name of the old man was De Lacey. He was descended from a good family in France, where he had lived for many years in affluence, respected by his superiors and beloved by his equals. His son was bred in the service of his country, and Agatha had ranked with ladies of the highest distinction. A few months before my arrival they had lived in a large and luxurious city called Paris, surrounded by friends and possessed of every enjoyment which virtue, refinement of intellect, or taste, accompanied by a moderate fortune, could afford.

The old man’s name was De Lacey. He came from a noble family in France, where he had lived for many years in wealth, respected by those above him and loved by his peers. His son had served their country, and Agatha had been part of the most distinguished social circles. Just a few months before I arrived, they had been living in a large, luxurious city called Paris, surrounded by friends and enjoying every comfort that virtue, intellectual refinement, and good taste, combined with a modest fortune, could provide.

“The father of Safie had been the cause of their ruin. He was a Turkish merchant and had inhabited Paris for many years, when, for some reason which I could not learn, he became obnoxious to the government. He was seized and cast into prison the very day that Safie arrived from Constantinople to join him. He was tried and condemned to death. The injustice of his sentence was very flagrant; all Paris was indignant; and it was judged that his religion and wealth rather than the crime alleged against him had been the cause of his condemnation.

Safie's father was the reason for their downfall. He was a Turkish merchant who had lived in Paris for many years when, for some unknown reason, he fell out of favor with the government. He was arrested and thrown into prison on the very day Safie arrived from Constantinople to be with him. He was tried and sentenced to death. The unfairness of his sentence was blatant; all of Paris was outraged, and it was believed that his religion and wealth, rather than the supposed crime, were the real reasons for his condemnation.

“Felix had accidentally been present at the trial; his horror and indignation were uncontrollable when he heard the decision of the court. He made, at that moment, a solemn vow to deliver him and then looked around for the means. After many fruitless attempts to gain admittance to the prison, he found a strongly grated window in an unguarded part of the building, which lighted the dungeon of the unfortunate Muhammadan, who, loaded with chains, waited in despair the execution of the barbarous sentence. Felix visited the grate at night and made known to the prisoner his intentions in his favour. The Turk, amazed and delighted, endeavoured to kindle the zeal of his deliverer by promises of reward and wealth. Felix rejected his offers with contempt, yet when he saw the lovely Safie, who was allowed to visit her father and who by her gestures expressed her lively gratitude, the youth could not help owning to his own mind that the captive possessed a treasure which would fully reward his toil and hazard.

Felix happened to be at the trial by chance, and his horror and outrage were uncontrollable when he heard the court's verdict. Right then, he made a solemn promise to free the man and began looking for a way to do it. After many failed attempts to enter the prison, he found a heavily barred window in an unguarded part of the building that lit the dungeon where the unfortunate Muslim man, weighed down by chains, waited in despair for the cruel sentence to be carried out. Felix visited the window at night and told the prisoner about his plan to help him. The Turk, astonished and overjoyed, tried to fuel Felix’s determination by making promises of rewards and riches. Felix scornfully turned down these offers, but when he saw the beautiful Safie, who was allowed to visit her father and expressed her heartfelt gratitude through her gestures, he couldn’t help but admit to himself that the captive had a treasure worth every risk and effort.

“The Turk quickly perceived the impression that his daughter had made on the heart of Felix and endeavoured to secure him more entirely in his interests by the promise of her hand in marriage so soon as he should be conveyed to a place of safety. Felix was too delicate to accept this offer, yet he looked forward to the probability of the event as to the consummation of his happiness.

The Turk quickly noticed the effect his daughter had on Felix's heart and tried to bind him more closely to his cause by promising her hand in marriage as soon as he was safely relocated. Felix was too sensitive to outright accept this offer, but he still looked forward to the possibility of it happening as the fulfillment of his happiness.

“During the ensuing days, while the preparations were going forward for the escape of the merchant, the zeal of Felix was warmed by several letters that he received from this lovely girl, who found means to express her thoughts in the language of her lover by the aid of an old man, a servant of her father who understood French. She thanked him in the most ardent terms for his intended services towards her parent, and at the same time she gently deplored her own fate.

"Over the next few days, as preparations for the merchant's escape continued, Felix's passion was fueled by several letters he received from the beautiful girl. She found a way to express her feelings in his language, with the help of an old servant of her father who knew French. In her letters, she thanked him passionately for his efforts to help her father, while also softly lamenting her own situation."

“I have copies of these letters, for I found means, during my residence in the hovel, to procure the implements of writing; and the letters were often in the hands of Felix or Agatha. Before I depart I will give them to you; they will prove the truth of my tale; but at present, as the sun is already far declined, I shall only have time to repeat the substance of them to you.

"I have copies of these letters because, while I was staying in the hovel, I managed to get hold of some writing materials. Felix or Agatha often had the letters in their possession. Before I leave, I'll give them to you—they'll prove my story is true. But for now, since the sun is already setting, I only have time to share their main points with you."

“Safie related that her mother was a Christian Arab, seized and made a slave by the Turks; recommended by her beauty, she had won the heart of the father of Safie, who married her. The young girl spoke in high and enthusiastic terms of her mother, who, born in freedom, spurned the bondage to which she was now reduced. She instructed her daughter in the tenets of her religion and taught her to aspire to higher powers of intellect and an independence of spirit forbidden to the female followers of Muhammad. This lady died, but her lessons were indelibly impressed on the mind of Safie, who sickened at the prospect of again returning to Asia and being immured within the walls of a harem, allowed only to occupy herself with infantile amusements, ill-suited to the temper of her soul, now accustomed to grand ideas and a noble emulation for virtue. The prospect of marrying a Christian and remaining in a country where women were allowed to take a rank in society was enchanting to her.

Safie shared that her mother was a Christian Arab who had been captured and enslaved by the Turks. Her beauty caught the attention of Safie’s father, who fell in love with her and married her. The young woman spoke passionately and admirably about her mother, who had been born free and rejected the servitude she was forced into. Her mother taught her the principles of her religion and encouraged her to strive for intellectual growth and a spirit of independence, something denied to the women of Muhammad’s followers. Although her mother eventually passed away, her teachings left a lasting impression on Safie. The idea of returning to Asia and being confined to a harem, restricted to childish pastimes that clashed with her mind, now shaped by noble aspirations and a desire for virtue, was unbearable to her. The opportunity to marry a Christian and live in a society where women could hold a respected place was utterly captivating to her.

“The day for the execution of the Turk was fixed, but on the night previous to it he quitted his prison and before morning was distant many leagues from Paris. Felix had procured passports in the name of his father, sister, and himself. He had previously communicated his plan to the former, who aided the deceit by quitting his house, under the pretence of a journey and concealed himself, with his daughter, in an obscure part of Paris.

The day of the Turk’s execution was set, but the night before, he escaped from his prison and by morning was many miles away from Paris. Felix had gotten passports under the names of his father, sister, and himself. He had already shared his plan with his father, who helped carry out the scheme by leaving his home under the pretense of taking a trip and hiding with his daughter in a secluded part of Paris.

“Felix conducted the fugitives through France to Lyons and across Mont Cenis to Leghorn, where the merchant had decided to wait a favourable opportunity of passing into some part of the Turkish dominions.

"Felix guided the refugees through France to Lyon and over Mont Cenis to Livorno, where the merchant had decided to wait for a good opportunity to travel to some part of the Turkish territories."

“Safie resolved to remain with her father until the moment of his departure, before which time the Turk renewed his promise that she should be united to his deliverer; and Felix remained with them in expectation of that event; and in the meantime he enjoyed the society of the Arabian, who exhibited towards him the simplest and tenderest affection. They conversed with one another through the means of an interpreter, and sometimes with the interpretation of looks; and Safie sang to him the divine airs of her native country.

Safie decided to stay with her father until he was ready to leave. Before that time, the Turk reassured her that she would marry her rescuer. Felix stayed with them, waiting for this to happen, and in the meantime, he enjoyed Safie's company, as she showed him pure and gentle affection. They talked to each other with the help of an interpreter or sometimes just through the meaning communicated by their expressions. Safie also sang him the beautiful songs of her homeland.

“The Turk allowed this intimacy to take place and encouraged the hopes of the youthful lovers, while in his heart he had formed far other plans. He loathed the idea that his daughter should be united to a Christian, but he feared the resentment of Felix if he should appear lukewarm, for he knew that he was still in the power of his deliverer if he should choose to betray him to the Italian state which they inhabited. He revolved a thousand plans by which he should be enabled to prolong the deceit until it might be no longer necessary, and secretly to take his daughter with him when he departed. His plans were facilitated by the news which arrived from Paris.

The Turk allowed the relationship to develop and even encouraged the hopes of the young couple, though in his heart he had entirely different intentions. He despised the idea of his daughter marrying a Christian, but he feared Felix's anger if he appeared uninterested, knowing that Felix still had the power to expose him to the Italian authorities they lived under. The Turk turned over countless schemes in his mind, planning how to keep up the lie until he could escape, taking his daughter with him in secret. His plans were made easier by the news that arrived from Paris.

“The government of France were greatly enraged at the escape of their victim and spared no pains to detect and punish his deliverer. The plot of Felix was quickly discovered, and De Lacey and Agatha were thrown into prison. The news reached Felix and roused him from his dream of pleasure. His blind and aged father and his gentle sister lay in a noisome dungeon while he enjoyed the free air and the society of her whom he loved. This idea was torture to him. He quickly arranged with the Turk that if the latter should find a favourable opportunity for escape before Felix could return to Italy, Safie should remain as a boarder at a convent at Leghorn; and then, quitting the lovely Arabian, he hastened to Paris and delivered himself up to the vengeance of the law, hoping to free De Lacey and Agatha by this proceeding.

The French government was furious about their victim’s escape and did everything they could to track down and punish the person who helped him. Felix's plan was uncovered almost immediately, and De Lacey and Agatha were arrested and thrown into prison. When Felix heard the news, it shattered his momentary happiness. His blind, elderly father and kind sister were suffering in a filthy dungeon while he was free, enjoying the company of the woman he loved. The thought was unbearable. Felix quickly made arrangements with the Turk, agreeing that if the Turk found a chance to escape before Felix could return to Italy, Safie would stay at a convent in Leghorn as a boarder. Then, leaving his beloved Arabian behind, he rushed to Paris and surrendered himself to the law, hoping this action would secure the release of De Lacey and Agatha.

“He did not succeed. They remained confined for five months before the trial took place, the result of which deprived them of their fortune and condemned them to a perpetual exile from their native country.

He failed. They were kept imprisoned for five months before the trial finally happened, and the outcome stripped them of their fortune and sentenced them to permanent exile from their homeland.

“They found a miserable asylum in the cottage in Germany, where I discovered them. Felix soon learned that the treacherous Turk, for whom he and his family endured such unheard-of oppression, on discovering that his deliverer was thus reduced to poverty and ruin, became a traitor to good feeling and honour and had quitted Italy with his daughter, insultingly sending Felix a pittance of money to aid him, as he said, in some plan of future maintenance.

They found a pitiful refuge in the cottage in Germany, where I came across them. Felix soon learned that the deceitful Turk, for whom he and his family had suffered such unimaginable hardship, had, upon realizing that his rescuer was now left in poverty and ruin, betrayed any sense of decency and honor. He had left Italy with his daughter and insultingly sent Felix a small sum of money, claiming it was to help him with some plan for his future livelihood.

“Such were the events that preyed on the heart of Felix and rendered him, when I first saw him, the most miserable of his family. He could have endured poverty, and while this distress had been the meed of his virtue, he gloried in it; but the ingratitude of the Turk and the loss of his beloved Safie were misfortunes more bitter and irreparable. The arrival of the Arabian now infused new life into his soul.

"These were the events that weighed heavily on Felix's heart and made him, when I first saw him, the unhappiest of his family. He could have handled poverty, and when it was a result of his virtue, he took pride in it. But the Turk's betrayal and losing his beloved Safie were wounds far more painful and impossible to heal. The arrival of the Arabian, however, brought new hope and energy to his spirit."

“When the news reached Leghorn that Felix was deprived of his wealth and rank, the merchant commanded his daughter to think no more of her lover, but to prepare to return to her native country. The generous nature of Safie was outraged by this command; she attempted to expostulate with her father, but he left her angrily, reiterating his tyrannical mandate.

When the news reached Leghorn that Felix had lost his wealth and status, the merchant ordered his daughter to forget about her lover and get ready to go back to her home country. Safie's kind and independent spirit was deeply offended by this command; she tried to reason with her father, but he stormed off angrily, repeating his harsh order.

“A few days after, the Turk entered his daughter’s apartment and told her hastily that he had reason to believe that his residence at Leghorn had been divulged and that he should speedily be delivered up to the French government; he had consequently hired a vessel to convey him to Constantinople, for which city he should sail in a few hours. He intended to leave his daughter under the care of a confidential servant, to follow at her leisure with the greater part of his property, which had not yet arrived at Leghorn.

A few days later, the Turk went into his daughter's room and quickly told her that he had reason to believe his location in Leghorn had been exposed and that he would soon be handed over to the French government. As a result, he had rented a ship to take him to Constantinople, and he would be leaving in a few hours. He planned to leave his daughter in the care of a trusted servant, who would bring her along later with most of his belongings, which had not yet arrived in Leghorn.

“When alone, Safie resolved in her own mind the plan of conduct that it would become her to pursue in this emergency. A residence in Turkey was abhorrent to her; her religion and her feelings were alike averse to it. By some papers of her father which fell into her hands she heard of the exile of her lover and learnt the name of the spot where he then resided. She hesitated some time, but at length she formed her determination. Taking with her some jewels that belonged to her and a sum of money, she quitted Italy with an attendant, a native of Leghorn, but who understood the common language of Turkey, and departed for Germany.

When she was alone, Safie made up her mind about the course of action she needed to take in this situation. Living in Turkey was something she couldn’t stand; both her religion and her feelings were completely against it. Through some papers of her father that came into her possession, she discovered her lover’s exile and learned the name of the place where he was staying. She hesitated for a while, but eventually, she made up her mind. Taking some jewels that belonged to her and a sum of money, she left Italy with an attendant, a native of Leghorn who spoke the common language of Turkey, and set off for Germany.

“She arrived in safety at a town about twenty leagues from the cottage of De Lacey, when her attendant fell dangerously ill. Safie nursed her with the most devoted affection, but the poor girl died, and the Arabian was left alone, unacquainted with the language of the country and utterly ignorant of the customs of the world. She fell, however, into good hands. The Italian had mentioned the name of the spot for which they were bound, and after her death the woman of the house in which they had lived took care that Safie should arrive in safety at the cottage of her lover.”

She safely arrived at a town about sixty miles from De Lacey's cottage when her companion became seriously ill. Safie cared for her with utmost devotion, but unfortunately, the poor woman passed away, leaving Safie alone, unfamiliar with the local language and completely clueless about the ways of the world. However, she ended up in good hands. The Italian woman had mentioned the destination they were heading to, and after her death, the lady of the house they had been staying in made sure Safie reached her lover's cottage safely.

Chapter 15

“Such was the history of my beloved cottagers. It impressed me deeply. I learned, from the views of social life which it developed, to admire their virtues and to deprecate the vices of mankind.

"That was the story of my beloved cottagers. It moved me deeply. From the glimpse it gave me into social life, I came to admire their virtues and regret humanity's vices."

“As yet I looked upon crime as a distant evil, benevolence and generosity were ever present before me, inciting within me a desire to become an actor in the busy scene where so many admirable qualities were called forth and displayed. But in giving an account of the progress of my intellect, I must not omit a circumstance which occurred in the beginning of the month of August of the same year.

Up to this point, I saw crime as a far-off problem, while kindness and generosity were always on my mind, pushing me to want to take part in the bustling world where so many admirable traits were shown and celebrated. But as I recount the development of my mind, I can't leave out an event that happened at the start of August that same year.

“One night during my accustomed visit to the neighbouring wood where I collected my own food and brought home firing for my protectors, I found on the ground a leathern portmanteau containing several articles of dress and some books. I eagerly seized the prize and returned with it to my hovel. Fortunately the books were written in the language, the elements of which I had acquired at the cottage; they consisted of Paradise Lost, a volume of Plutarch’s Lives, and the Sorrows of Werter. The possession of these treasures gave me extreme delight; I now continually studied and exercised my mind upon these histories, whilst my friends were employed in their ordinary occupations.

One night, during my usual trip to the nearby woods where I gathered food and collected firewood for my protectors, I found a leather suitcase on the ground containing some clothes and a few books. Excited by my discovery, I quickly grabbed it and brought it back to my shelter. Luckily, the books were written in the language I had been learning at the cottage. They included *Paradise Lost*, a volume of *Plutarch’s Lives*, and *The Sorrows of Young Werther*. These treasures brought me immense joy, and I spent my time studying them and expanding my thoughts on these stories while my friends carried on with their daily tasks.

“I can hardly describe to you the effect of these books. They produced in me an infinity of new images and feelings, that sometimes raised me to ecstasy, but more frequently sunk me into the lowest dejection. In the Sorrows of Werter, besides the interest of its simple and affecting story, so many opinions are canvassed and so many lights thrown upon what had hitherto been to me obscure subjects that I found in it a never-ending source of speculation and astonishment. The gentle and domestic manners it described, combined with lofty sentiments and feelings, which had for their object something out of self, accorded well with my experience among my protectors and with the wants which were for ever alive in my own bosom. But I thought Werter himself a more divine being than I had ever beheld or imagined; his character contained no pretension, but it sank deep. The disquisitions upon death and suicide were calculated to fill me with wonder. I did not pretend to enter into the merits of the case, yet I inclined towards the opinions of the hero, whose extinction I wept, without precisely understanding it.

“I can barely explain the impact these books had on me. They filled my mind with countless new images and emotions, sometimes lifting me to pure joy, but more often pulling me into deep sadness. In the Sorrows of Werter, aside from the compelling and touching story, so many ideas were explored and so much light was shed on topics that had previously been unclear to me that it became an endless source of thought and amazement. The gentle, homely ways it described, combined with noble sentiments and emotions focused on something greater than oneself, resonated with my experiences with my protectors and the desires that were always stirring in my own heart. But I saw Werter himself as a more divine being than anyone I had ever known or imagined; his character showed no arrogance, but it left a profound impression on me. The discussions about death and suicide filled me with awe. I didn’t claim to fully grasp their significance, yet I leaned toward agreeing with the hero’s perspective, mourning his death deeply, even without fully understanding it.”

“As I read, however, I applied much personally to my own feelings and condition. I found myself similar yet at the same time strangely unlike to the beings concerning whom I read and to whose conversation I was a listener. I sympathised with and partly understood them, but I was unformed in mind; I was dependent on none and related to none. ‘The path of my departure was free,’ and there was none to lament my annihilation. My person was hideous and my stature gigantic. What did this mean? Who was I? What was I? Whence did I come? What was my destination? These questions continually recurred, but I was unable to solve them.

As I read, I found myself relating to the feelings and situations described, yet I also felt strangely different from the people I read about and whose conversations I overheard. I could sympathize with them and partially understand them, but my mind was undeveloped; I had no one to depend on and no connections to anyone. My path was free, with no one to mourn my destruction. My appearance was hideous, and my size was enormous. What did it all mean? Who was I? What was I? Where did I come from? Where was I going? These questions kept coming back, but I couldn’t find any answers.

“The volume of Plutarch’s Lives which I possessed contained the histories of the first founders of the ancient republics. This book had a far different effect upon me from the Sorrows of Werter. I learned from Werter’s imaginations despondency and gloom, but Plutarch taught me high thoughts; he elevated me above the wretched sphere of my own reflections, to admire and love the heroes of past ages. Many things I read surpassed my understanding and experience. I had a very confused knowledge of kingdoms, wide extents of country, mighty rivers, and boundless seas. But I was perfectly unacquainted with towns and large assemblages of men. The cottage of my protectors had been the only school in which I had studied human nature, but this book developed new and mightier scenes of action. I read of men concerned in public affairs, governing or massacring their species. I felt the greatest ardour for virtue rise within me, and abhorrence for vice, as far as I understood the signification of those terms, relative as they were, as I applied them, to pleasure and pain alone. Induced by these feelings, I was of course led to admire peaceable lawgivers, Numa, Solon, and Lycurgus, in preference to Romulus and Theseus. The patriarchal lives of my protectors caused these impressions to take a firm hold on my mind; perhaps, if my first introduction to humanity had been made by a young soldier, burning for glory and slaughter, I should have been imbued with different sensations.

The copy of *Plutarch's Lives* that I owned included the stories of the founders of ancient republics. This book affected me in a completely different way than *The Sorrows of Werther*. From Werther, I absorbed feelings of despair and melancholy, but Plutarch inspired me with grand ideas. He lifted me beyond the miserable limits of my own thoughts and made me admire and love the heroes of the past. Some passages were beyond my understanding and experience. I had only a vague grasp of kingdoms, vast countries, mighty rivers, and endless seas. I knew nothing about cities or large gatherings of people. The cottage of my protectors was the only place where I had studied human nature, but this book introduced me to new and more powerful scenes of human action. I read about people involved in public affairs, governing or committing atrocities against their fellow humans. A deep passion for virtue grew within me, along with a strong contempt for vice, as much as I could understand those concepts, which I related solely to pleasure and pain. With these feelings, I naturally admired peaceful lawgivers, such as Numa, Solon, and Lycurgus, more than figures like Romulus and Theseus. The humble and virtuous lives of my protectors reinforced these ideas in my mind. Maybe, if my first exposure to humanity had been through a young soldier, driven by the thirst for glory and bloodshed, my emotions and outlook would have been entirely different.

“But Paradise Lost excited different and far deeper emotions. I read it, as I had read the other volumes which had fallen into my hands, as a true history. It moved every feeling of wonder and awe that the picture of an omnipotent God warring with his creatures was capable of exciting. I often referred the several situations, as their similarity struck me, to my own. Like Adam, I was apparently united by no link to any other being in existence; but his state was far different from mine in every other respect. He had come forth from the hands of God a perfect creature, happy and prosperous, guarded by the especial care of his Creator; he was allowed to converse with and acquire knowledge from beings of a superior nature, but I was wretched, helpless, and alone. Many times I considered Satan as the fitter emblem of my condition, for often, like him, when I viewed the bliss of my protectors, the bitter gall of envy rose within me.

But *Paradise Lost* stirred up completely different and much deeper emotions in me. I read it, just like I had read the other books I’d come across, as if it was a true story. It filled me with awe and wonder at the idea of an all-powerful God battling against his own creations. I often compared the situations in the story, when I noticed similarities, to my own life. Like Adam, I seemed to have no connection to any other living being; but in every other way, his situation was totally different from mine. He had been created by God as a perfect being—happy, successful, and under the special care of his Creator. He could talk to and learn from more powerful beings, but I was miserable, helpless, and completely alone. Many times, I felt Satan was a closer match for my situation because, like him, when I saw the happiness of my protectors, I felt the sharp sting of envy rise up inside me.

“Another circumstance strengthened and confirmed these feelings. Soon after my arrival in the hovel I discovered some papers in the pocket of the dress which I had taken from your laboratory. At first I had neglected them, but now that I was able to decipher the characters in which they were written, I began to study them with diligence. It was your journal of the four months that preceded my creation. You minutely described in these papers every step you took in the progress of your work; this history was mingled with accounts of domestic occurrences. You doubtless recollect these papers. Here they are. Everything is related in them which bears reference to my accursed origin; the whole detail of that series of disgusting circumstances which produced it is set in view; the minutest description of my odious and loathsome person is given, in language which painted your own horrors and rendered mine indelible. I sickened as I read. ‘Hateful day when I received life!’ I exclaimed in agony. ‘Accursed creator! Why did you form a monster so hideous that even you turned from me in disgust? God, in pity, made man beautiful and alluring, after his own image; but my form is a filthy type of yours, more horrid even from the very resemblance. Satan had his companions, fellow devils, to admire and encourage him, but I am solitary and abhorred.’

"Another thing deepened and confirmed these feelings. Not long after I arrived at the shack, I found some papers in the pocket of the clothes I had taken from your lab. At first, I ignored them, but once I could understand the writing, I started studying them carefully. It was your journal from the four months leading up to my creation. In those pages, you described each step of your work in detail; this account was mixed with notes about domestic matters. I’m sure you remember these papers. Here they are. They contain everything about my cursed origin; the full explanation of the disgusting events that led to it is right here, along with a vivid description of my hideous and repulsive form. Your words showed your horror and made my own pain permanent. I felt sick as I read them. ‘Hateful day when I was given life!’ I cried out in agony. ‘Cursed creator! Why did you make a monster so horrible that even you turned away from me in disgust? God, in His mercy, made man beautiful and appealing, in His own image; but my body is a filthy version of yours, even worse because of the resemblance. Satan had his companions, fellow devils, to admire and support him, but I am alone and hated.’”

“These were the reflections of my hours of despondency and solitude; but when I contemplated the virtues of the cottagers, their amiable and benevolent dispositions, I persuaded myself that when they should become acquainted with my admiration of their virtues they would compassionate me and overlook my personal deformity. Could they turn from their door one, however monstrous, who solicited their compassion and friendship? I resolved, at least, not to despair, but in every way to fit myself for an interview with them which would decide my fate. I postponed this attempt for some months longer, for the importance attached to its success inspired me with a dread lest I should fail. Besides, I found that my understanding improved so much with every day’s experience that I was unwilling to commence this undertaking until a few more months should have added to my sagacity.

These were the thoughts that filled my moments of sadness and loneliness. But when I thought about the virtues of the cottagers—their kindness and generosity—I convinced myself that once they realized how much I admired them, they would pity me and look past my physical appearance. Could they really turn someone away, no matter how monstrous, who sought their compassion and friendship? I decided not to give up and instead prepared myself for a meeting with them that I believed would determine my future. I delayed this attempt for several more months because the importance of its outcome made me afraid of failure. Besides, I noticed that my understanding improved with every passing day, and I didn’t want to undertake this challenge until a few more months had sharpened my wisdom.

“Several changes, in the meantime, took place in the cottage. The presence of Safie diffused happiness among its inhabitants, and I also found that a greater degree of plenty reigned there. Felix and Agatha spent more time in amusement and conversation, and were assisted in their labours by servants. They did not appear rich, but they were contented and happy; their feelings were serene and peaceful, while mine became every day more tumultuous. Increase of knowledge only discovered to me more clearly what a wretched outcast I was. I cherished hope, it is true, but it vanished when I beheld my person reflected in water or my shadow in the moonshine, even as that frail image and that inconstant shade.

In the meantime, several changes happened in the cottage. Safie's presence brought happiness to everyone living there, and I also noticed that they had more abundance overall. Felix and Agatha spent more time enjoying themselves and talking, and they were helped in their work by servants. They didn’t seem wealthy, but they were content and happy; their feelings were calm and peaceful, while mine became more turbulent every day. Gaining more knowledge only made me realize even more how miserable and outcast I truly was. I held onto hope, it’s true, but it disappeared whenever I saw my reflection in the water or my shadow in the moonlight—just as fleeting as that fragile image and that ever-changing shadow.

“I endeavoured to crush these fears and to fortify myself for the trial which in a few months I resolved to undergo; and sometimes I allowed my thoughts, unchecked by reason, to ramble in the fields of Paradise, and dared to fancy amiable and lovely creatures sympathising with my feelings and cheering my gloom; their angelic countenances breathed smiles of consolation. But it was all a dream; no Eve soothed my sorrows nor shared my thoughts; I was alone. I remembered Adam’s supplication to his Creator. But where was mine? He had abandoned me, and in the bitterness of my heart I cursed him.

I tried to push away these fears and prepare myself for the challenge I had decided to face in a few months. Sometimes, I let my thoughts wander, free from reason, imagining myself in a paradise where kind and beautiful beings understood my feelings and lifted my spirits; their angelic faces radiated comforting smiles. But it was just a dream—there was no Eve to ease my pain or share my thoughts. I was alone. I thought of Adam’s plea to his Creator. But where was mine? He had left me, and in the pain and bitterness of my heart, I cursed him.

“Autumn passed thus. I saw, with surprise and grief, the leaves decay and fall, and nature again assume the barren and bleak appearance it had worn when I first beheld the woods and the lovely moon. Yet I did not heed the bleakness of the weather; I was better fitted by my conformation for the endurance of cold than heat. But my chief delights were the sight of the flowers, the birds, and all the gay apparel of summer; when those deserted me, I turned with more attention towards the cottagers. Their happiness was not decreased by the absence of summer. They loved and sympathised with one another; and their joys, depending on each other, were not interrupted by the casualties that took place around them. The more I saw of them, the greater became my desire to claim their protection and kindness; my heart yearned to be known and loved by these amiable creatures; to see their sweet looks directed towards me with affection was the utmost limit of my ambition. I dared not think that they would turn them from me with disdain and horror. The poor that stopped at their door were never driven away. I asked, it is true, for greater treasures than a little food or rest: I required kindness and sympathy; but I did not believe myself utterly unworthy of it.

Autumn went by like this. I watched, with a mix of surprise and sadness, as the leaves withered and fell, and nature took on the barren, bleak look it had when I first saw the woods and the beautiful moon. Still, I didn’t mind the harsh weather; my body was better suited to endure cold rather than heat. But my greatest joys came from the sight of flowers, birds, and all the lively decorations of summer. When those disappeared, I paid more attention to the cottagers. Their happiness didn’t fade with the loss of summer. They loved and cared for one another, and their joy, rooted in each other’s presence, wasn’t disturbed by the random troubles happening around them. The more I observed them, the stronger my desire grew to seek their protection and kindness. My heart longed to be known and loved by these kind souls; to have their warm, affectionate looks turned toward me was the highest hope I could imagine. I didn’t dare think they would reject me with disgust and fear. They never turned away the poor who came to their door. It’s true that I wished for more than just a little food or shelter: I craved their kindness and understanding. But I didn’t think I was completely undeserving of it.

“The winter advanced, and an entire revolution of the seasons had taken place since I awoke into life. My attention at this time was solely directed towards my plan of introducing myself into the cottage of my protectors. I revolved many projects, but that on which I finally fixed was to enter the dwelling when the blind old man should be alone. I had sagacity enough to discover that the unnatural hideousness of my person was the chief object of horror with those who had formerly beheld me. My voice, although harsh, had nothing terrible in it; I thought, therefore, that if in the absence of his children I could gain the good will and mediation of the old De Lacey, I might by his means be tolerated by my younger protectors.

Winter progressed, and a full year had passed since I first came to life. At this point, my entire focus was on my plan to introduce myself to the family in the cottage who had unknowingly become my protectors. I thought through many ideas, but the one I ultimately decided on was to approach the cottage when the blind old man would be alone. I was clever enough to understand that the unnatural ugliness of my appearance was the primary reason for the fear and horror of those who had seen me before. My voice, although rough, wasn’t terrifying; so I figured that if I could win over the favor and support of old De Lacey while his children were away, he might help me be accepted by the younger family members.

“One day, when the sun shone on the red leaves that strewed the ground and diffused cheerfulness, although it denied warmth, Safie, Agatha, and Felix departed on a long country walk, and the old man, at his own desire, was left alone in the cottage. When his children had departed, he took up his guitar and played several mournful but sweet airs, more sweet and mournful than I had ever heard him play before. At first his countenance was illuminated with pleasure, but as he continued, thoughtfulness and sadness succeeded; at length, laying aside the instrument, he sat absorbed in reflection.

One day, when the sun lit up the red leaves scattered on the ground, spreading a cheerful mood even though it wasn’t warm, Safie, Agatha, and Felix set off on a long walk through the countryside. The old man, wanting some time alone, stayed behind in the cottage. After his children left, he picked up his guitar and played a few sad yet beautiful tunes, sweeter and more sorrowful than anything I had ever heard him play before. At first, his face lit up with joy, but as he kept playing, his expression turned thoughtful and then sad. Eventually, he put down the guitar and sat lost in deep reflection.

“My heart beat quick; this was the hour and moment of trial, which would decide my hopes or realise my fears. The servants were gone to a neighbouring fair. All was silent in and around the cottage; it was an excellent opportunity; yet, when I proceeded to execute my plan, my limbs failed me and I sank to the ground. Again I rose, and exerting all the firmness of which I was master, removed the planks which I had placed before my hovel to conceal my retreat. The fresh air revived me, and with renewed determination I approached the door of their cottage.

"My heart was racing; this was the moment of truth that would either fulfill my hopes or confirm my fears. The servants had gone to a nearby fair. Everything was silent in and around the cottage; it was the perfect opportunity. Yet, as I moved to carry out my plan, my legs gave out, and I collapsed to the ground. I got up again and, summoning all the strength I could muster, removed the planks I had set in front of my shelter to hide my hiding place. The fresh air gave me new energy, and with renewed resolve, I walked up to the door of their cottage."

“I knocked. ‘Who is there?’ said the old man. ‘Come in.’

I knocked. "Who's there?" asked the old man. "Come in."

“I entered. ‘Pardon this intrusion,’ said I; ‘I am a traveller in want of a little rest; you would greatly oblige me if you would allow me to remain a few minutes before the fire.’

I walked in. "Sorry to bother you," I said. "I'm a traveler in need of a little rest. I’d really appreciate it if you’d let me sit by the fire for a few minutes."

“‘Enter,’ said De Lacey, ‘and I will try in what manner I can to relieve your wants; but, unfortunately, my children are from home, and as I am blind, I am afraid I shall find it difficult to procure food for you.’

"Come in," said De Lacey, "and I'll do whatever I can to help with your needs. But, unfortunately, my children aren't home, and since I'm blind, I'm afraid it might be hard for me to get food for you."

“‘Do not trouble yourself, my kind host; I have food; it is warmth and rest only that I need.’

"Don't worry about me, kind host. I have food; I just need warmth and rest."

“I sat down, and a silence ensued. I knew that every minute was precious to me, yet I remained irresolute in what manner to commence the interview, when the old man addressed me.

"I sat down, and there was a silence. I knew every minute was valuable to me, yet I couldn’t decide how to start the conversation, when the old man spoke to me first."

‘By your language, stranger, I suppose you are my countryman; are you French?’

"From the way you speak, stranger, I’m guessing you’re from my country. Are you French?"

“‘No; but I was educated by a French family and understand that language only. I am now going to claim the protection of some friends, whom I sincerely love, and of whose favour I have some hopes.’

"No, but I was raised by a French family and only understand that language. Now, I'm on my way to seek the protection of some friends I genuinely care about, and whose support I have some hope of receiving."

“‘Are they Germans?’

"Are they German?"

“‘No, they are French. But let us change the subject. I am an unfortunate and deserted creature, I look around and I have no relation or friend upon earth. These amiable people to whom I go have never seen me and know little of me. I am full of fears, for if I fail there, I am an outcast in the world for ever.’

"No, they're French. But let's change the subject. I'm an unlucky and abandoned person. I look around, and I have no family or friends anywhere. The kind people I’m going to see have never met me and barely know anything about me. I'm full of worry because if things don't work out there, I'll be an outcast in the world forever."

“‘Do not despair. To be friendless is indeed to be unfortunate, but the hearts of men, when unprejudiced by any obvious self-interest, are full of brotherly love and charity. Rely, therefore, on your hopes; and if these friends are good and amiable, do not despair.’

"Don’t lose hope. Being without friends is surely tough, but people’s hearts, when not clouded by selfish motives, are full of kindness and compassion. So hold on to your hopes; and if these friends are good and kind, don’t give up."

“‘They are kind—they are the most excellent creatures in the world; but, unfortunately, they are prejudiced against me. I have good dispositions; my life has been hitherto harmless and in some degree beneficial; but a fatal prejudice clouds their eyes, and where they ought to see a feeling and kind friend, they behold only a detestable monster.’

"They’re kind—they’re the most amazing people in the world. But unfortunately, they’re biased against me. I have good intentions; my life has been harmless so far and even somewhat helpful. But a terrible prejudice blinds them, and instead of seeing a caring and kind friend, they only see a horrible monster."

“‘That is indeed unfortunate; but if you are really blameless, cannot you undeceive them?’

"‘That’s really unfortunate; but if you’re truly innocent, can’t you set them straight?’"

“‘I am about to undertake that task; and it is on that account that I feel so many overwhelming terrors. I tenderly love these friends; I have, unknown to them, been for many months in the habits of daily kindness towards them; but they believe that I wish to injure them, and it is that prejudice which I wish to overcome.’

"I’m about to take on that task, and that’s why I feel so many overwhelming fears. I deeply care for these friends; for months now, I’ve quietly shown them daily kindness without their knowing. But they think I want to harm them, and it’s that misunderstanding I want to change."

“‘Where do these friends reside?’

"Where do these friends live?"

“‘Near this spot.’

“‘Around here.’”

“The old man paused and then continued, ‘If you will unreservedly confide to me the particulars of your tale, I perhaps may be of use in undeceiving them. I am blind and cannot judge of your countenance, but there is something in your words which persuades me that you are sincere. I am poor and an exile, but it will afford me true pleasure to be in any way serviceable to a human creature.’

The old man stopped for a moment and then went on, “If you fully trust me with the details of your story, I might be able to help change their minds. I’m blind and can’t see your face, but there’s something in the way you speak that makes me believe you’re honest. I may be poor and living in exile, but it would genuinely make me happy to help another human being in any way I can.”

“‘Excellent man! I thank you and accept your generous offer. You raise me from the dust by this kindness; and I trust that, by your aid, I shall not be driven from the society and sympathy of your fellow creatures.’

"You're a great person! Thank you, and I accept your generous offer. Your kindness lifts me up from the ground, and I hope that with your help, I won't be cast out from the society and companionship of other people."

“‘Heaven forbid! Even if you were really criminal, for that can only drive you to desperation, and not instigate you to virtue. I also am unfortunate; I and my family have been condemned, although innocent; judge, therefore, if I do not feel for your misfortunes.’

"Heaven forbid! Even if you were truly guilty, that would only push you to despair, not inspire you to do good. I’m also unlucky; my family and I have been punished even though we’re innocent. So, judge for yourself if I don’t understand your hardships."

“‘How can I thank you, my best and only benefactor? From your lips first have I heard the voice of kindness directed towards me; I shall be for ever grateful; and your present humanity assures me of success with those friends whom I am on the point of meeting.’

"How can I thank you, my greatest and only supporter? You're the first person whose words have shown me kindness, and I'll be forever grateful. Your kindness now gives me hope for success with the friends I'm about to meet."

“‘May I know the names and residence of those friends?’

"Can I know the names and addresses of those friends?"

“I paused. This, I thought, was the moment of decision, which was to rob me of or bestow happiness on me for ever. I struggled vainly for firmness sufficient to answer him, but the effort destroyed all my remaining strength; I sank on the chair and sobbed aloud. At that moment I heard the steps of my younger protectors. I had not a moment to lose, but seizing the hand of the old man, I cried, ‘Now is the time! Save and protect me! You and your family are the friends whom I seek. Do not you desert me in the hour of trial!’

I hesitated. This, I realized, was the moment of decision that would either take away my happiness or grant it to me forever. I tried and failed to gather enough courage to respond to him, but the effort drained all my remaining strength, and I collapsed into the chair, sobbing uncontrollably. Just then, I heard the footsteps of my younger protectors approaching. I had no time to waste. Grabbing the old man's hand, I pleaded, "Now is the time! Save me and protect me! You and your family are the friends I’ve been searching for. Please, don’t abandon me in this moment of need!"

“‘Great God!’ exclaimed the old man. ‘Who are you?’

“‘Oh my God!’ the old man exclaimed. ‘Who are you?’”

“At that instant the cottage door was opened, and Felix, Safie, and Agatha entered. Who can describe their horror and consternation on beholding me? Agatha fainted, and Safie, unable to attend to her friend, rushed out of the cottage. Felix darted forward, and with supernatural force tore me from his father, to whose knees I clung, in a transport of fury, he dashed me to the ground and struck me violently with a stick. I could have torn him limb from limb, as the lion rends the antelope. But my heart sank within me as with bitter sickness, and I refrained. I saw him on the point of repeating his blow, when, overcome by pain and anguish, I quitted the cottage, and in the general tumult escaped unperceived to my hovel.”

At that moment, the cottage door opened, and Felix, Safie, and Agatha came in. Who could describe their horror and shock when they saw me? Agatha fainted, and Safie, too overwhelmed to help her friend, ran out of the cottage. Felix rushed forward and, with incredible strength, tore me away from his father, whose knees I had been clinging to. In a furious rage, he threw me to the ground and hit me hard with a stick. I could have ripped him apart, like a lion takes down an antelope, but my heart sank with a deep, bitter despair, and I held back. I saw him about to strike me again, but overcome with pain and sorrow, I left the cottage and escaped unnoticed in the chaos back to my shelter.

Chapter 16

“Cursed, cursed creator! Why did I live? Why, in that instant, did I not extinguish the spark of existence which you had so wantonly bestowed? I know not; despair had not yet taken possession of me; my feelings were those of rage and revenge. I could with pleasure have destroyed the cottage and its inhabitants and have glutted myself with their shrieks and misery.

“Damn you, cursed creator! Why did you make me? Why didn’t I snuff out the spark of life you so recklessly gave me in that moment? I don’t know; despair hadn’t completely consumed me yet. Instead, I was filled with rage and a thirst for revenge. I would have gladly destroyed the cottage and its people, relishing their screams and suffering.”

“When night came I quitted my retreat and wandered in the wood; and now, no longer restrained by the fear of discovery, I gave vent to my anguish in fearful howlings. I was like a wild beast that had broken the toils, destroying the objects that obstructed me and ranging through the wood with a stag-like swiftness. Oh! What a miserable night I passed! The cold stars shone in mockery, and the bare trees waved their branches above me; now and then the sweet voice of a bird burst forth amidst the universal stillness. All, save I, were at rest or in enjoyment; I, like the arch-fiend, bore a hell within me, and finding myself unsympathised with, wished to tear up the trees, spread havoc and destruction around me, and then to have sat down and enjoyed the ruin.

When night fell, I left my hiding place and wandered through the forest. No longer held back by fear of being discovered, I let out my pain in terrifying screams. I was like a wild animal that had broken free, destroying anything that got in my way and darting through the woods with the speed of a deer. Oh, what a miserable night it was! The cold stars mocked me with their light, and the bare trees swayed their branches above me; every now and then, the sweet sound of a bird's song broke through the silence. Everyone and everything, except me, seemed at peace or in happiness. I, like some cursed demon, carried hell inside me. Feeling alone and without understanding or compassion from anyone, I wanted to rip the trees from the ground, unleash chaos and destruction everywhere, and then sit down and revel in the devastation.

“But this was a luxury of sensation that could not endure; I became fatigued with excess of bodily exertion and sank on the damp grass in the sick impotence of despair. There was none among the myriads of men that existed who would pity or assist me; and should I feel kindness towards my enemies? No: from that moment I declared everlasting war against the species, and more than all, against him who had formed me and sent me forth to this insupportable misery.

"But this overwhelming feeling couldn’t last; I grew exhausted from pushing my body too hard and collapsed onto the damp grass, overcome by the helplessness of despair. Out of the countless people in existence, not one would pity me or help me. So why should I feel any kindness toward my enemies? No—starting that moment, I vowed eternal war against humanity, but most of all, against the one who created me and condemned me to this unbearable suffering."

“The sun rose; I heard the voices of men and knew that it was impossible to return to my retreat during that day. Accordingly I hid myself in some thick underwood, determining to devote the ensuing hours to reflection on my situation.

The sun came up; I heard men’s voices and realized there was no way I could go back to my hiding place that day. So, I concealed myself in some dense bushes, deciding to spend the next hours thinking about my situation.

“The pleasant sunshine and the pure air of day restored me to some degree of tranquillity; and when I considered what had passed at the cottage, I could not help believing that I had been too hasty in my conclusions. I had certainly acted imprudently. It was apparent that my conversation had interested the father in my behalf, and I was a fool in having exposed my person to the horror of his children. I ought to have familiarised the old De Lacey to me, and by degrees to have discovered myself to the rest of his family, when they should have been prepared for my approach. But I did not believe my errors to be irretrievable, and after much consideration I resolved to return to the cottage, seek the old man, and by my representations win him to my party.

The warm sunshine and fresh air of the day helped calm me down a bit, and when I thought about what had happened at the cottage, I realized I had jumped to conclusions too quickly. I had clearly acted recklessly. It was obvious that my conversation had gained the father’s interest and sympathy, but I had been foolish to reveal myself, causing his children to react with fear and horror. I should have taken the time to earn the old De Lacey’s trust first and gradually introduced myself to the rest of his family so they would be prepared to meet me. Still, I didn’t think my mistakes were beyond fixing, so after a lot of thought, I decided to go back to the cottage, find the old man, and use my arguments to persuade him to support me.

“These thoughts calmed me, and in the afternoon I sank into a profound sleep; but the fever of my blood did not allow me to be visited by peaceful dreams. The horrible scene of the preceding day was for ever acting before my eyes; the females were flying and the enraged Felix tearing me from his father’s feet. I awoke exhausted, and finding that it was already night, I crept forth from my hiding-place, and went in search of food.

"These thoughts soothed me, and in the afternoon, I fell into a deep sleep; but the fever running through my veins wouldn't let me have peaceful dreams. The terrifying scene from the day before kept replaying in my mind: the women running away, and the furious Felix pulling me away from his father's feet. I woke up drained, and realizing it was already nighttime, I crawled out of my hiding spot and went to look for food."

“When my hunger was appeased, I directed my steps towards the well-known path that conducted to the cottage. All there was at peace. I crept into my hovel and remained in silent expectation of the accustomed hour when the family arose. That hour passed, the sun mounted high in the heavens, but the cottagers did not appear. I trembled violently, apprehending some dreadful misfortune. The inside of the cottage was dark, and I heard no motion; I cannot describe the agony of this suspense.

When I had satisfied my hunger, I headed toward the familiar path that led to the cottage. Everything there was calm and quiet. I slipped into my shelter and waited silently for the usual time when the family woke up. That time passed, and the sun climbed high in the sky, but the cottagers still didn’t appear. I started shaking uncontrollably, fearing something terrible had happened. The inside of the cottage was dark, and I didn’t hear any movement; the agony of waiting in suspense is something I can’t put into words.

“Presently two countrymen passed by, but pausing near the cottage, they entered into conversation, using violent gesticulations; but I did not understand what they said, as they spoke the language of the country, which differed from that of my protectors. Soon after, however, Felix approached with another man; I was surprised, as I knew that he had not quitted the cottage that morning, and waited anxiously to discover from his discourse the meaning of these unusual appearances.

"Two local farmers soon walked by and stopped near the cottage. They started talking with animated gestures, but I couldn't understand what they were saying because they were speaking the local language, which was different from my protectors' language. Not long after, Felix came over with another man. I was surprised because I knew he hadn't left the cottage that morning, and I waited eagerly to figure out what these strange events were all about from their conversation."

“‘Do you consider,’ said his companion to him, ‘that you will be obliged to pay three months’ rent and to lose the produce of your garden? I do not wish to take any unfair advantage, and I beg therefore that you will take some days to consider of your determination.’

"‘Have you thought about,’ his companion said to him, ‘the fact that you'll have to pay three months' rent and lose whatever your garden produces? I don’t want to take advantage of you unfairly, so I ask that you take a few days to think about your decision.’"

“‘It is utterly useless,’ replied Felix; ‘we can never again inhabit your cottage. The life of my father is in the greatest danger, owing to the dreadful circumstance that I have related. My wife and my sister will never recover from their horror. I entreat you not to reason with me any more. Take possession of your tenement and let me fly from this place.’

"It's completely pointless," replied Felix. "We can never live in your cottage again. My father's life is in serious danger because of the terrible event I told you about. My wife and sister will never get over their fear. I’m begging you, don't argue with me anymore. Just take back your home and let me leave this place."

“Felix trembled violently as he said this. He and his companion entered the cottage, in which they remained for a few minutes, and then departed. I never saw any of the family of De Lacey more.

"Felix shook uncontrollably as he said this. He and his companion went into the cottage, stayed there for a few minutes, and then left. I never saw any of the De Lacey family again."

“I continued for the remainder of the day in my hovel in a state of utter and stupid despair. My protectors had departed and had broken the only link that held me to the world. For the first time the feelings of revenge and hatred filled my bosom, and I did not strive to control them, but allowing myself to be borne away by the stream, I bent my mind towards injury and death. When I thought of my friends, of the mild voice of De Lacey, the gentle eyes of Agatha, and the exquisite beauty of the Arabian, these thoughts vanished and a gush of tears somewhat soothed me. But again when I reflected that they had spurned and deserted me, anger returned, a rage of anger, and unable to injure anything human, I turned my fury towards inanimate objects. As night advanced, I placed a variety of combustibles around the cottage, and after having destroyed every vestige of cultivation in the garden, I waited with forced impatience until the moon had sunk to commence my operations.

I spent the rest of the day in my shelter, completely consumed by despair and hopelessness. My protectors had left, severing the only connection I had to the world. For the first time, feelings of revenge and hatred overwhelmed me, and I didn’t even try to suppress them. Instead, I let myself get carried away by these emotions and focused my thoughts on harm and destruction. When I thought about my friends—the kind voice of De Lacey, the gentle eyes of Agatha, and the stunning beauty of the Arabian—those dark thoughts faded, and a rush of tears brought me some relief. But when I remembered how they had rejected and abandoned me, my anger flared up again, boiling into uncontrollable rage. Unable to hurt any living being, I turned my fury to lifeless objects. As night fell, I gathered various flammable materials around the cottage, and after destroying every trace of the garden’s growth, I waited restlessly for the moon to set so I could begin my plan.

“As the night advanced, a fierce wind arose from the woods and quickly dispersed the clouds that had loitered in the heavens; the blast tore along like a mighty avalanche and produced a kind of insanity in my spirits that burst all bounds of reason and reflection. I lighted the dry branch of a tree and danced with fury around the devoted cottage, my eyes still fixed on the western horizon, the edge of which the moon nearly touched. A part of its orb was at length hid, and I waved my brand; it sank, and with a loud scream I fired the straw, and heath, and bushes, which I had collected. The wind fanned the fire, and the cottage was quickly enveloped by the flames, which clung to it and licked it with their forked and destroying tongues.

As the night went on, a fierce wind rose from the woods and quickly scattered the clouds lingering in the sky. The gusts roared through like a massive avalanche, driving me into a wild, uncontrollable state of mind that shattered any sense of reason or reflection. I grabbed a dry tree branch, lit it on fire, and furiously danced around the doomed cottage, my eyes locked on the western horizon where the moon was just about to touch the edge. Part of the moon’s face eventually disappeared, and I waved my burning branch. It sank below the horizon, and with a loud scream, I set fire to the straw, heath, and bushes I had gathered. The wind fed the flames, and the cottage was soon engulfed, the fire clinging to it and licking at it with its destructive, forked tongues.

“As soon as I was convinced that no assistance could save any part of the habitation, I quitted the scene and sought for refuge in the woods.

Once I was sure that no help could save any part of the house, I left the area and looked for shelter in the woods.

“And now, with the world before me, whither should I bend my steps? I resolved to fly far from the scene of my misfortunes; but to me, hated and despised, every country must be equally horrible. At length the thought of you crossed my mind. I learned from your papers that you were my father, my creator; and to whom could I apply with more fitness than to him who had given me life? Among the lessons that Felix had bestowed upon Safie, geography had not been omitted; I had learned from these the relative situations of the different countries of the earth. You had mentioned Geneva as the name of your native town, and towards this place I resolved to proceed.

"And now, with the whole world ahead of me, where should I go? I decided to escape far away from the place of my suffering; but for me, hated and despised, every country would be equally terrible. Eventually, the thought of you came to mind. I discovered from your writings that you were my father, my creator; and who could I turn to more appropriately than the one who gave me life? Among the lessons Felix taught Safie, geography wasn’t left out; I learned from those lessons the locations of the various countries on Earth. You had mentioned Geneva as the name of your hometown, and I decided to head there."

“But how was I to direct myself? I knew that I must travel in a southwesterly direction to reach my destination, but the sun was my only guide. I did not know the names of the towns that I was to pass through, nor could I ask information from a single human being; but I did not despair. From you only could I hope for succour, although towards you I felt no sentiment but that of hatred. Unfeeling, heartless creator! You had endowed me with perceptions and passions and then cast me abroad an object for the scorn and horror of mankind. But on you only had I any claim for pity and redress, and from you I determined to seek that justice which I vainly attempted to gain from any other being that wore the human form.

"But how was I supposed to guide myself? I knew I had to head southwest to reach my destination, but the sun was my only way to navigate. I didn’t know the names of the towns I would pass through, and I couldn’t ask a single person for directions. Still, I didn’t lose hope. You were the only one I could turn to for help, even though all I felt for you was hatred. Cruel, heartless creator! You gave me awareness and emotions, then abandoned me to face humanity’s contempt and horror. But you were the only one I had any right to ask for compassion and justice from, and I was determined to demand from you the fairness I couldn’t get from anyone else who bore a human form."

“My travels were long and the sufferings I endured intense. It was late in autumn when I quitted the district where I had so long resided. I travelled only at night, fearful of encountering the visage of a human being. Nature decayed around me, and the sun became heatless; rain and snow poured around me; mighty rivers were frozen; the surface of the earth was hard and chill, and bare, and I found no shelter. Oh, earth! How often did I imprecate curses on the cause of my being! The mildness of my nature had fled, and all within me was turned to gall and bitterness. The nearer I approached to your habitation, the more deeply did I feel the spirit of revenge enkindled in my heart. Snow fell, and the waters were hardened, but I rested not. A few incidents now and then directed me, and I possessed a map of the country; but I often wandered wide from my path. The agony of my feelings allowed me no respite; no incident occurred from which my rage and misery could not extract its food; but a circumstance that happened when I arrived on the confines of Switzerland, when the sun had recovered its warmth and the earth again began to look green, confirmed in an especial manner the bitterness and horror of my feelings.

"My travels were long, and the suffering I went through was intense. It was late fall when I left the area I had lived in for so long. I only traveled at night, afraid to encounter the face of another human. Nature withered around me; the sun had no warmth, and rain and snow poured endlessly. Powerful rivers froze over, the ground was cold, hard, and barren, and I couldn’t find shelter anywhere. Oh, earth! How many times did I curse the reason for my existence! The gentleness in my nature was gone, replaced by bitterness and anger. The closer I got to your home, the more I felt the fire of vengeance growing in my heart. Snow kept falling, the waters froze, but I didn’t stop. Every now and then, a few events guided me, and I had a map of the land, but I often strayed far from my path. The pain inside me gave me no break; there wasn’t a single thing that didn’t fuel my anger and misery. But something happened when I reached the border of Switzerland. The sun had regained its warmth, and the earth started to grow green again, yet this event only deepened the bitterness and horror I felt."

“I generally rested during the day and travelled only when I was secured by night from the view of man. One morning, however, finding that my path lay through a deep wood, I ventured to continue my journey after the sun had risen; the day, which was one of the first of spring, cheered even me by the loveliness of its sunshine and the balminess of the air. I felt emotions of gentleness and pleasure, that had long appeared dead, revive within me. Half surprised by the novelty of these sensations, I allowed myself to be borne away by them, and forgetting my solitude and deformity, dared to be happy. Soft tears again bedewed my cheeks, and I even raised my humid eyes with thankfulness towards the blessed sun, which bestowed such joy upon me.

I usually rested during the day and only traveled at night to avoid being seen by people. But one morning, as my path led through a dense forest, I decided to keep going even after the sun had risen. It was one of the first days of spring, and the beauty of the sunshine and the warm, pleasant air lifted my spirits, even mine. Feelings of peace and happiness that I thought were long gone began to stir within me again. Surprised by these unfamiliar emotions, I let myself get carried away by them. For a moment, I forgot my loneliness and my appearance and let myself feel joy. Soft tears rolled down my cheeks, and I lifted my tearful eyes in gratitude to the sun that brought me such happiness.

“I continued to wind among the paths of the wood, until I came to its boundary, which was skirted by a deep and rapid river, into which many of the trees bent their branches, now budding with the fresh spring. Here I paused, not exactly knowing what path to pursue, when I heard the sound of voices, that induced me to conceal myself under the shade of a cypress. I was scarcely hid when a young girl came running towards the spot where I was concealed, laughing, as if she ran from someone in sport. She continued her course along the precipitous sides of the river, when suddenly her foot slipped, and she fell into the rapid stream. I rushed from my hiding-place and with extreme labour, from the force of the current, saved her and dragged her to shore. She was senseless, and I endeavoured by every means in my power to restore animation, when I was suddenly interrupted by the approach of a rustic, who was probably the person from whom she had playfully fled. On seeing me, he darted towards me, and tearing the girl from my arms, hastened towards the deeper parts of the wood. I followed speedily, I hardly knew why; but when the man saw me draw near, he aimed a gun, which he carried, at my body and fired. I sank to the ground, and my injurer, with increased swiftness, escaped into the wood.

I kept wandering through the forest trails until I reached its edge, where a deep, fast-moving river bordered the woods. Many of the trees bent their budding spring branches over the water. I stopped there, unsure which way to go, when I heard voices nearby. This made me hide behind the shade of a cypress tree. I had barely hidden myself when a young girl came running toward my spot, laughing as if she was playfully escaping someone. She kept running along the steep bank of the river until she suddenly slipped and fell into the rushing water. Without hesitation, I sprang from my hiding spot and, after a great struggle against the strong current, managed to save her and pull her onto the shore. She was unconscious, and I desperately tried every method I could think of to revive her. Suddenly, I was interrupted by the arrival of a man, dressed like a farmer, who was probably the person she had been running from in jest. The moment he saw me, he rushed over, grabbed the girl from my arms, and hurried into the denser part of the woods. I instinctively followed, not entirely sure why, but as I got closer, the man turned, raised a gun he was carrying, and fired at me. The shot hit me, and I collapsed to the ground. With even greater urgency, he fled into the depths of the forest.

“This was then the reward of my benevolence! I had saved a human being from destruction, and as a recompense I now writhed under the miserable pain of a wound which shattered the flesh and bone. The feelings of kindness and gentleness which I had entertained but a few moments before gave place to hellish rage and gnashing of teeth. Inflamed by pain, I vowed eternal hatred and vengeance to all mankind. But the agony of my wound overcame me; my pulses paused, and I fainted.

"So this was the reward for my kindness! I had saved a human life from destruction, and in return, I now suffered the unbearable pain of a wound that tore through my flesh and bone. The feelings of compassion and gentleness I had felt just moments ago were replaced by furious rage and gritted teeth. Consumed by pain, I swore eternal hatred and revenge against all humanity. But the agony of my wound overwhelmed me; my heartbeat slowed, and I passed out."

“For some weeks I led a miserable life in the woods, endeavouring to cure the wound which I had received. The ball had entered my shoulder, and I knew not whether it had remained there or passed through; at any rate I had no means of extracting it. My sufferings were augmented also by the oppressive sense of the injustice and ingratitude of their infliction. My daily vows rose for revenge—a deep and deadly revenge, such as would alone compensate for the outrages and anguish I had endured.

"For a few weeks, I lived a miserable life in the woods, trying to heal the wound I had gotten. The bullet had entered my shoulder, and I didn't know if it was still there or had passed through; either way, I had no way to remove it. My pain was made worse by the overwhelming feeling of injustice and ingratitude behind what had happened. Every day, I swore to get revenge—a deep, deadly vengeance that would be the only way to make up for the torment and suffering I had gone through."

“After some weeks my wound healed, and I continued my journey. The labours I endured were no longer to be alleviated by the bright sun or gentle breezes of spring; all joy was but a mockery which insulted my desolate state and made me feel more painfully that I was not made for the enjoyment of pleasure.

"After a few weeks, my wound healed, and I went on with my journey. The hardships I faced could no longer be eased by the warm sun or the soft breezes of spring; every bit of joy felt like a cruel joke, mocking my lonely condition and making me feel even more deeply that I wasn’t meant to experience happiness."

“But my toils now drew near a close, and in two months from this time I reached the environs of Geneva.

"But my hard work was finally coming to an end, and two months later I arrived at the outskirts of Geneva."

“It was evening when I arrived, and I retired to a hiding-place among the fields that surround it to meditate in what manner I should apply to you. I was oppressed by fatigue and hunger and far too unhappy to enjoy the gentle breezes of evening or the prospect of the sun setting behind the stupendous mountains of Jura.

It was evening when I arrived, and I went to hide in the fields around the area to think about how I should approach you. I was exhausted, starving, and too miserable to appreciate the calm evening breeze or the view of the sun setting behind the massive Jura mountains.

“At this time a slight sleep relieved me from the pain of reflection, which was disturbed by the approach of a beautiful child, who came running into the recess I had chosen, with all the sportiveness of infancy. Suddenly, as I gazed on him, an idea seized me that this little creature was unprejudiced and had lived too short a time to have imbibed a horror of deformity. If, therefore, I could seize him and educate him as my companion and friend, I should not be so desolate in this peopled earth.

At that moment, I drifted into a light sleep that gave me a break from the pain of my thoughts, but it was interrupted by the arrival of a beautiful child who came running into the spot I had chosen, full of playful energy. As I watched him, an idea struck me—this little one was still innocent and hadn't lived long enough to develop a fear of deformity. If I could take him and raise him to be my companion and friend, I wouldn't feel so alone in this crowded world.

“Urged by this impulse, I seized on the boy as he passed and drew him towards me. As soon as he beheld my form, he placed his hands before his eyes and uttered a shrill scream; I drew his hand forcibly from his face and said, ‘Child, what is the meaning of this? I do not intend to hurt you; listen to me.’

Driven by this impulse, I grabbed the boy as he walked by and pulled him toward me. The moment he saw me, he covered his eyes with his hands and let out a sharp scream. I pulled his hands away from his face and said, "Kid, what’s the meaning of this? I’m not going to hurt you; just listen to me."

“He struggled violently. ‘Let me go,’ he cried; ‘monster! Ugly wretch! You wish to eat me and tear me to pieces. You are an ogre. Let me go, or I will tell my papa.’

"He fought back fiercely. 'Let me go,' he shouted. 'Monster! Ugly creep! You want to eat me and tear me apart. You're a beast. Let me go, or I'll tell my dad!'"

“‘Boy, you will never see your father again; you must come with me.’

"Kid, you'll never see your dad again; you have to come with me."

“‘Hideous monster! Let me go. My papa is a syndic—he is M. Frankenstein—he will punish you. You dare not keep me.’

"‘You horrible monster! Let me go. My dad is a syndic—he's Mr. Frankenstein—he’ll punish you. You don’t dare keep me.’"

“‘Frankenstein! you belong then to my enemy—to him towards whom I have sworn eternal revenge; you shall be my first victim.’

"Frankenstein! So, you’re connected to my enemy—the one I’ve vowed to take revenge on forever; you’ll be my first victim."

“The child still struggled and loaded me with epithets which carried despair to my heart; I grasped his throat to silence him, and in a moment he lay dead at my feet.

"The child kept fighting and shouted insults that broke my heart. I grabbed his throat to quiet him, and within seconds, he was lying dead at my feet."

“I gazed on my victim, and my heart swelled with exultation and hellish triumph; clapping my hands, I exclaimed, ‘I too can create desolation; my enemy is not invulnerable; this death will carry despair to him, and a thousand other miseries shall torment and destroy him.’

"I looked at my victim, and my heart filled with pride and wicked triumph. Clapping my hands, I shouted, 'I can cause destruction too; my enemy isn't untouchable. This death will bring him despair, and countless other miseries will torture and ruin him.'"

“As I fixed my eyes on the child, I saw something glittering on his breast. I took it; it was a portrait of a most lovely woman. In spite of my malignity, it softened and attracted me. For a few moments I gazed with delight on her dark eyes, fringed by deep lashes, and her lovely lips; but presently my rage returned; I remembered that I was for ever deprived of the delights that such beautiful creatures could bestow and that she whose resemblance I contemplated would, in regarding me, have changed that air of divine benignity to one expressive of disgust and affright.

As I looked at the child, I noticed something shiny on his chest. I picked it up—it was a portrait of an incredibly beautiful woman. Despite my bitterness, it moved and captivated me. For a few moments, I admired her dark eyes framed by long lashes and her lovely lips, but soon my anger came back. I remembered that I was forever denied the joys that such beautiful beings could offer, and that the woman I was looking at in the portrait would, if she saw me, replace her angelic kindness with an expression of disgust and fear.

“Can you wonder that such thoughts transported me with rage? I only wonder that at that moment, instead of venting my sensations in exclamations and agony, I did not rush among mankind and perish in the attempt to destroy them.

"Can you be surprised that thoughts like these filled me with rage? I’m only amazed that, in that moment, instead of expressing my feelings with outbursts and anguish, I didn’t throw myself into the world and die trying to destroy humanity."

“While I was overcome by these feelings, I left the spot where I had committed the murder, and seeking a more secluded hiding-place, I entered a barn which had appeared to me to be empty. A woman was sleeping on some straw; she was young, not indeed so beautiful as her whose portrait I held, but of an agreeable aspect and blooming in the loveliness of youth and health. Here, I thought, is one of those whose joy-imparting smiles are bestowed on all but me. And then I bent over her and whispered, ‘Awake, fairest, thy lover is near—he who would give his life but to obtain one look of affection from thine eyes; my beloved, awake!’

Overwhelmed by these emotions, I left the place where I'd committed the murder and went looking for a more secluded spot to hide. I came across a barn that seemed empty and went inside. There, a young woman was asleep on some straw. She wasn’t as stunning as the one in the portrait I held, but she had a pleasant face and radiated the beauty of youth and good health. I thought, "Here’s someone whose joyful smiles are given to everyone except me." Then I leaned over her and softly whispered, "Wake up, beautiful—your lover is here. He would give his life just to see one glance of affection from your eyes. My love, wake up!"

“The sleeper stirred; a thrill of terror ran through me. Should she indeed awake, and see me, and curse me, and denounce the murderer? Thus would she assuredly act if her darkened eyes opened and she beheld me. The thought was madness; it stirred the fiend within me—not I, but she, shall suffer; the murder I have committed because I am for ever robbed of all that she could give me, she shall atone. The crime had its source in her; be hers the punishment! Thanks to the lessons of Felix and the sanguinary laws of man, I had learned now to work mischief. I bent over her and placed the portrait securely in one of the folds of her dress. She moved again, and I fled.

The sleeper moved; a wave of terror swept through me. What if she actually woke up, saw me, cursed me, and exposed me as the murderer? That’s exactly what she’d do if her darkened eyes opened and she saw me. The thought was maddening—it awakened the monster inside me. No, it won’t be me, but her, who will suffer. The murder I committed because she has forever taken away everything she could have given me—she will pay for it. The crime started with her; let her bear the consequences! Thanks to Felix’s teachings and the cruel laws of humanity, I had now learned how to cause harm. I leaned over her and carefully placed the portrait into one of the folds of her dress. She moved again, and I ran away.

“For some days I haunted the spot where these scenes had taken place, sometimes wishing to see you, sometimes resolved to quit the world and its miseries for ever. At length I wandered towards these mountains, and have ranged through their immense recesses, consumed by a burning passion which you alone can gratify. We may not part until you have promised to comply with my requisition. I am alone and miserable; man will not associate with me; but one as deformed and horrible as myself would not deny herself to me. My companion must be of the same species and have the same defects. This being you must create.”

"For several days, I kept returning to the place where these events had happened—sometimes hoping to see you, other times determined to leave this world and its pain behind forever. Eventually, I drifted toward these mountains and wandered through their vast, hidden spaces, driven by an intense desire that only you can fulfill. We won’t part ways until you promise to meet my demand. I am alone and miserable; no human will interact with me. But someone as disfigured and horrifying as I am wouldn’t reject me. My companion must be like me—of the same kind and with the same flaws. You must create this being."

Chapter 17

The being finished speaking and fixed his looks upon me in the expectation of a reply. But I was bewildered, perplexed, and unable to arrange my ideas sufficiently to understand the full extent of his proposition. He continued,

The being finished speaking and stared at me, waiting for a response. But I was confused, overwhelmed, and unable to organize my thoughts enough to fully grasp the scope of his proposal. He went on,

“You must create a female for me with whom I can live in the interchange of those sympathies necessary for my being. This you alone can do, and I demand it of you as a right which you must not refuse to concede.”

"You need to make a female for me, someone I can share the emotional connection essential to my existence with. Only you can do this, and I’m claiming it as my right—a right you can’t refuse to grant me."

The latter part of his tale had kindled anew in me the anger that had died away while he narrated his peaceful life among the cottagers, and as he said this I could no longer suppress the rage that burned within me.

The last part of his story reignited the anger in me that had faded while he told me about his calm life with the cottagers, and as he said this, I couldn’t hold back the fury that burned inside me any longer.

“I do refuse it,” I replied; “and no torture shall ever extort a consent from me. You may render me the most miserable of men, but you shall never make me base in my own eyes. Shall I create another like yourself, whose joint wickedness might desolate the world. Begone! I have answered you; you may torture me, but I will never consent.”

"I refuse," I replied. "No amount of torture will ever force me to agree. You can make me the most miserable man alive, but you'll never make me betray my own conscience. Should I really create another being like you, whose combined evil could destroy the world? Get out of here! I've given you my answer—you can torture me all you want, but I will never agree."

“You are in the wrong,” replied the fiend; “and instead of threatening, I am content to reason with you. I am malicious because I am miserable. Am I not shunned and hated by all mankind? You, my creator, would tear me to pieces and triumph; remember that, and tell me why I should pity man more than he pities me? You would not call it murder if you could precipitate me into one of those ice-rifts and destroy my frame, the work of your own hands. Shall I respect man when he condemns me? Let him live with me in the interchange of kindness, and instead of injury I would bestow every benefit upon him with tears of gratitude at his acceptance. But that cannot be; the human senses are insurmountable barriers to our union. Yet mine shall not be the submission of abject slavery. I will revenge my injuries; if I cannot inspire love, I will cause fear, and chiefly towards you my arch-enemy, because my creator, do I swear inextinguishable hatred. Have a care; I will work at your destruction, nor finish until I desolate your heart, so that you shall curse the hour of your birth.”

"You’re in the wrong," the creature replied, "and instead of threatening you, I’m willing to reason with you. I’m cruel because I’m miserable. Isn’t it true that all of humanity avoids and hates me? Even you, my creator, would tear me apart and celebrate it. Think about that and tell me why I should feel more compassion for humanity than it does for me. Would you even call it murder if you threw me into one of those ice crevices and killed me, destroying the very thing you made? Why should I respect humans when they condemn me? If they could live with me and show me kindness, I would repay that kindness a hundredfold, with tears of gratitude for their acceptance. But that’s impossible—human senses are barriers too strong for us to overcome. Still, I refuse to bow in complete submission. I’ll get revenge for what’s been done to me; if I can’t inspire love, then I’ll instill fear, especially in you—my ultimate enemy, because you’re my creator. I swear an eternal hatred toward you. Be warned: I’ll dedicate myself to your destruction, and I won’t stop until I’ve devastated your heart so completely that you’ll regret the day you were born."

A fiendish rage animated him as he said this; his face was wrinkled into contortions too horrible for human eyes to behold; but presently he calmed himself and proceeded—

He was filled with a demonic anger as he said this; his face twisted into expressions too terrifying for anyone to look at. But soon, he managed to calm himself and continued—

“I intended to reason. This passion is detrimental to me, for you do not reflect that you are the cause of its excess. If any being felt emotions of benevolence towards me, I should return them a hundred and a hundredfold; for that one creature’s sake I would make peace with the whole kind! But I now indulge in dreams of bliss that cannot be realised. What I ask of you is reasonable and moderate; I demand a creature of another sex, but as hideous as myself; the gratification is small, but it is all that I can receive, and it shall content me. It is true, we shall be monsters, cut off from all the world; but on that account we shall be more attached to one another. Our lives will not be happy, but they will be harmless and free from the misery I now feel. Oh! My creator, make me happy; let me feel gratitude towards you for one benefit! Let me see that I excite the sympathy of some existing thing; do not deny me my request!”

"I wanted to reason with you. This passion is hurting me because you don’t realize that *you* are the reason it’s so intense. If anyone showed me kindness, I would repay it a hundred, no, a thousand times over. For the sake of just one person who cared for me, I would make peace with the entire human race! But right now, I’m stuck dreaming of happiness I can never have. What I’m asking for is fair and modest. I want a companion, someone of the opposite sex who’s just as hideous as I am. It’s a small comfort, but it’s all I can hope for, and it will be enough for me. Yes, we’ll be outcasts, cut off from everyone else, but that will only make us care for each other even more. Our lives won’t be joyful, but they’ll be peaceful, free from the misery I feel right now. Oh, my creator, please make me happy. Let me feel thankful to you for this one act of kindness. Let me know that I matter to someone—don’t deny me this request!"

I was moved. I shuddered when I thought of the possible consequences of my consent, but I felt that there was some justice in his argument. His tale and the feelings he now expressed proved him to be a creature of fine sensations, and did I not as his maker owe him all the portion of happiness that it was in my power to bestow? He saw my change of feeling and continued,

I was deeply moved. I trembled at the thought of what might happen if I agreed, but I couldn’t help feeling that there was some fairness in his argument. His story and the emotions he shared showed that he was a being capable of deep feelings, and as his creator, didn’t I owe him whatever happiness I had the power to give him? He noticed my change in attitude and went on,

“If you consent, neither you nor any other human being shall ever see us again; I will go to the vast wilds of South America. My food is not that of man; I do not destroy the lamb and the kid to glut my appetite; acorns and berries afford me sufficient nourishment. My companion will be of the same nature as myself and will be content with the same fare. We shall make our bed of dried leaves; the sun will shine on us as on man and will ripen our food. The picture I present to you is peaceful and human, and you must feel that you could deny it only in the wantonness of power and cruelty. Pitiless as you have been towards me, I now see compassion in your eyes; let me seize the favourable moment and persuade you to promise what I so ardently desire.”

"If you agree, neither you nor anyone else will ever see us again. I’ll go to the vast wilderness of South America. I don’t eat the food humans do; I don’t kill lambs or kids to satisfy my hunger. Acorns and berries are enough for me. My companion will be like me and will be happy with the same diet. We’ll sleep on dried leaves, and the sun will shine on us just as it does on humans, ripening our food. The life I’m describing to you is peaceful and harmless, and you must realize that refusing this could only come from pure cruelty and abuse of power. As pitiless as you’ve been towards me, I can now see compassion in your eyes. Let me take advantage of this moment and convince you to promise me what I so deeply wish for."

“You propose,” replied I, “to fly from the habitations of man, to dwell in those wilds where the beasts of the field will be your only companions. How can you, who long for the love and sympathy of man, persevere in this exile? You will return and again seek their kindness, and you will meet with their detestation; your evil passions will be renewed, and you will then have a companion to aid you in the task of destruction. This may not be; cease to argue the point, for I cannot consent.”

"You’re suggesting," I replied, "to run away from human society and live in the wilderness, where the animals will be your only company. How can you, someone who craves love and connection with people, stick to this self-imposed exile? You’ll come back, seeking their kindness again, but instead, you’ll face their hatred. Your darker impulses will take over, and then you’ll have a partner to help you carry out destruction. That cannot happen. Stop trying to convince me, because I can’t agree to this."

“How inconstant are your feelings! But a moment ago you were moved by my representations, and why do you again harden yourself to my complaints? I swear to you, by the earth which I inhabit, and by you that made me, that with the companion you bestow, I will quit the neighbourhood of man and dwell, as it may chance, in the most savage of places. My evil passions will have fled, for I shall meet with sympathy! My life will flow quietly away, and in my dying moments I shall not curse my maker.”

"How quickly your feelings change! Just a moment ago, you were moved by what I said, and now you’ve hardened yourself to my complaints again. I swear to you, by the earth I live on and by the one who created me, that with the companion you give me, I will leave the company of people and live, wherever it may be, in the most desolate places. My dark emotions will disappear, because I’ll finally have someone who understands me! My life will pass peacefully, and when I die, I won’t curse my creator."

His words had a strange effect upon me. I compassionated him and sometimes felt a wish to console him, but when I looked upon him, when I saw the filthy mass that moved and talked, my heart sickened and my feelings were altered to those of horror and hatred. I tried to stifle these sensations; I thought that as I could not sympathise with him, I had no right to withhold from him the small portion of happiness which was yet in my power to bestow.

His words had an odd effect on me. I felt pity for him and sometimes wanted to comfort him, but when I looked at him—at the disgusting figure that moved and spoke—my stomach turned, and my feelings shifted to horror and hatred. I tried to suppress these emotions; I reasoned that since I couldn’t empathize with him, I had no right to deny him the small bit of happiness that I still had the ability to give.

“You swear,” I said, “to be harmless; but have you not already shown a degree of malice that should reasonably make me distrust you? May not even this be a feint that will increase your triumph by affording a wider scope for your revenge?”

"You promise to be harmless," I said, "but haven't you already shown enough malice to make me doubt you? Could this just be a trick to make your revenge even more satisfying by giving you a bigger opportunity?"

“How is this? I must not be trifled with, and I demand an answer. If I have no ties and no affections, hatred and vice must be my portion; the love of another will destroy the cause of my crimes, and I shall become a thing of whose existence everyone will be ignorant. My vices are the children of a forced solitude that I abhor, and my virtues will necessarily arise when I live in communion with an equal. I shall feel the affections of a sensitive being and become linked to the chain of existence and events from which I am now excluded.”

"What's the deal here? I won’t be messed with, and I demand an answer. If I have no connections and no love, then hatred and corruption will be all I have left. Loving someone else will put an end to the cause of my crimes, and I’ll become something no one even knows exists. My wrongdoings are the result of a forced loneliness that I can’t stand, and my good qualities will naturally emerge when I live alongside someone equal to me. I’ll feel the emotions of a sensitive being and become a part of the chain of life and events that I’m currently shut out from."

I paused some time to reflect on all he had related and the various arguments which he had employed. I thought of the promise of virtues which he had displayed on the opening of his existence and the subsequent blight of all kindly feeling by the loathing and scorn which his protectors had manifested towards him. His power and threats were not omitted in my calculations; a creature who could exist in the ice-caves of the glaciers and hide himself from pursuit among the ridges of inaccessible precipices was a being possessing faculties it would be vain to cope with. After a long pause of reflection I concluded that the justice due both to him and my fellow creatures demanded of me that I should comply with his request. Turning to him, therefore, I said,

I took some time to think about everything he had told me and the various arguments he had used. I considered the potential for goodness he had shown when he first came into existence, and how all his kind feelings had been destroyed by the rejection and hatred his so-called protectors had shown him. I also couldn't ignore his power and threats; a being who could survive in the icy caves of glaciers and evade capture by hiding in the most unreachable cliffs was someone with abilities far beyond what I could contend with. After a long moment of thought, I decided that justice, both for him and for humanity, required me to agree to his request. So, I turned to him and said,

“I consent to your demand, on your solemn oath to quit Europe for ever, and every other place in the neighbourhood of man, as soon as I shall deliver into your hands a female who will accompany you in your exile.”

"I agree to your request, on your solemn promise to leave Europe forever and every other place near human civilization, as soon as I hand over to you a woman who will join you in your exile."

“I swear,” he cried, “by the sun, and by the blue sky of heaven, and by the fire of love that burns my heart, that if you grant my prayer, while they exist you shall never behold me again. Depart to your home and commence your labours; I shall watch their progress with unutterable anxiety; and fear not but that when you are ready I shall appear.”

"I swear," he shouted, "by the sun, the blue sky above, and the fire of love burning in my heart, that if you grant my request, you’ll never see me again as long as they exist. Go back home and start your work; I’ll be following your progress with intense anxiety. Don’t worry—when you're finished, I’ll be there."

Saying this, he suddenly quitted me, fearful, perhaps, of any change in my sentiments. I saw him descend the mountain with greater speed than the flight of an eagle, and quickly lost among the undulations of the sea of ice.

Saying this, he suddenly left me, maybe afraid that my feelings might change. I watched him go down the mountain faster than an eagle could fly, quickly disappearing among the waves of the icy landscape.

His tale had occupied the whole day, and the sun was upon the verge of the horizon when he departed. I knew that I ought to hasten my descent towards the valley, as I should soon be encompassed in darkness; but my heart was heavy, and my steps slow. The labour of winding among the little paths of the mountain and fixing my feet firmly as I advanced perplexed me, occupied as I was by the emotions which the occurrences of the day had produced. Night was far advanced when I came to the halfway resting-place and seated myself beside the fountain. The stars shone at intervals as the clouds passed from over them; the dark pines rose before me, and every here and there a broken tree lay on the ground; it was a scene of wonderful solemnity and stirred strange thoughts within me. I wept bitterly, and clasping my hands in agony, I exclaimed, “Oh! stars and clouds and winds, ye are all about to mock me; if ye really pity me, crush sensation and memory; let me become as nought; but if not, depart, depart, and leave me in darkness.”

His story had taken up the entire day, and the sun was just setting as he left. I knew I should hurry down to the valley before darkness surrounded me, but my heart felt heavy, and my steps were slow. Navigating the winding mountain paths and carefully planting my feet as I went was challenging, especially with my mind consumed by the emotions stirred up by the day’s events. Night was well advanced by the time I reached the halfway resting spot and sat down next to the fountain. The stars appeared intermittently as clouds drifted past them; the dark pines loomed ahead, and now and then, a fallen tree lay scattered across the ground. The scene was astonishingly solemn and filled me with strange, deep thoughts. Tears poured down my face as I clasped my hands in anguish and cried out, “Oh stars, clouds, and winds, you are all here to mock me; if you really feel pity for me, take away my feelings and my memories; let me become nothing. But if not, then go, go, and leave me in darkness.”

These were wild and miserable thoughts, but I cannot describe to you how the eternal twinkling of the stars weighed upon me and how I listened to every blast of wind as if it were a dull ugly siroc on its way to consume me.

Those were wild and miserable thoughts, but I can't explain how the constant twinkling of the stars felt like a heavy burden on me, or how I listened to every gust of wind as if it were a slow, ugly sirocco coming to destroy me.

Morning dawned before I arrived at the village of Chamounix; I took no rest, but returned immediately to Geneva. Even in my own heart I could give no expression to my sensations—they weighed on me with a mountain’s weight and their excess destroyed my agony beneath them. Thus I returned home, and entering the house, presented myself to the family. My haggard and wild appearance awoke intense alarm, but I answered no question, scarcely did I speak. I felt as if I were placed under a ban—as if I had no right to claim their sympathies—as if never more might I enjoy companionship with them. Yet even thus I loved them to adoration; and to save them, I resolved to dedicate myself to my most abhorred task. The prospect of such an occupation made every other circumstance of existence pass before me like a dream, and that thought only had to me the reality of life.

Morning came before I reached the village of Chamounix; I didn’t stop to rest and went straight back to Geneva. Even inside myself, I couldn’t put my feelings into words—they felt as heavy as a mountain, crushing me beneath their weight and numbing my pain. When I returned home and walked into the house, I faced my family. My gaunt, wild appearance caused them deep concern, but I didn’t answer their questions and barely spoke. I felt like I was under some kind of curse, as if I had no right to ask for their understanding, as if I could never again share in their companionship. And yet, despite it all, I loved them deeply, almost worshiped them, and to protect them, I decided to commit myself to the task I hated most. The thought of that duty overshadowed everything else in my life, making all other moments seem like a blur, while that single purpose became the only thing that felt real.

Chapter 18

Day after day, week after week, passed away on my return to Geneva; and I could not collect the courage to recommence my work. I feared the vengeance of the disappointed fiend, yet I was unable to overcome my repugnance to the task which was enjoined me. I found that I could not compose a female without again devoting several months to profound study and laborious disquisition. I had heard of some discoveries having been made by an English philosopher, the knowledge of which was material to my success, and I sometimes thought of obtaining my father’s consent to visit England for this purpose; but I clung to every pretence of delay and shrank from taking the first step in an undertaking whose immediate necessity began to appear less absolute to me. A change indeed had taken place in me; my health, which had hitherto declined, was now much restored; and my spirits, when unchecked by the memory of my unhappy promise, rose proportionably. My father saw this change with pleasure, and he turned his thoughts towards the best method of eradicating the remains of my melancholy, which every now and then would return by fits, and with a devouring blackness overcast the approaching sunshine. At these moments I took refuge in the most perfect solitude. I passed whole days on the lake alone in a little boat, watching the clouds and listening to the rippling of the waves, silent and listless. But the fresh air and bright sun seldom failed to restore me to some degree of composure, and on my return I met the salutations of my friends with a readier smile and a more cheerful heart.

Day after day, week after week passed as I returned to Geneva, but I couldn’t bring myself to start my work again. I was scared of the revenge the angry creature might take, yet the thought of the task I’d been given filled me with dread. I realized I couldn’t create a female companion without dedicating months to intense study and hard work. I’d heard about some discoveries made by an English scientist that were important for my success, and I occasionally thought about asking my father for permission to visit England for that reason. But I kept finding excuses to delay and avoided taking the first step in a project that now seemed less urgent to me. Something had changed within me; my health, which had been deteriorating, was now much improved, and my mood, when not weighed down by the memory of my grim promise, lifted significantly. My father noticed this change with happiness and began thinking of ways to help me fully overcome the lingering sadness that still returned now and then, overwhelming me with a dark, all-consuming despair. During those moments, I sought complete solitude. I spent entire days alone on the lake in a small boat, watching the clouds and listening to the sound of the waves, silent and detached. But the fresh air and bright sunlight often succeeded in bringing me some sense of peace, and when I returned, I greeted my friends with a warmer smile and a lighter heart.

It was after my return from one of these rambles that my father, calling me aside, thus addressed me,

It was after I got back from one of these walks that my father pulled me aside and said to me,

“I am happy to remark, my dear son, that you have resumed your former pleasures and seem to be returning to yourself. And yet you are still unhappy and still avoid our society. For some time I was lost in conjecture as to the cause of this, but yesterday an idea struck me, and if it is well founded, I conjure you to avow it. Reserve on such a point would be not only useless, but draw down treble misery on us all.”

"I'm glad to see, my dear son, that you're getting back to your old interests and seem to be returning to your true self. But you’re still unhappy and continue to avoid spending time with us. For a while, I was confused about the reason for this, but yesterday something occurred to me, and if I’m right, I beg you to admit it. Keeping it to yourself would not only be pointless but would bring even greater misery to all of us."

I trembled violently at his exordium, and my father continued—

I shook uncontrollably at the beginning of his speech, and my father went on—

“I confess, my son, that I have always looked forward to your marriage with our dear Elizabeth as the tie of our domestic comfort and the stay of my declining years. You were attached to each other from your earliest infancy; you studied together, and appeared, in dispositions and tastes, entirely suited to one another. But so blind is the experience of man that what I conceived to be the best assistants to my plan may have entirely destroyed it. You, perhaps, regard her as your sister, without any wish that she might become your wife. Nay, you may have met with another whom you may love; and considering yourself as bound in honour to Elizabeth, this struggle may occasion the poignant misery which you appear to feel.”

"I have to admit, my son, that I’ve always hoped you would marry our dear Elizabeth. I saw it as a way to keep our family close and as a support for me in my old age. You’ve been close to each other since you were little; you grew up studying together and seemed perfectly matched in personality and interests. But human experience can be so blind—what I thought would help my plans might have completely ruined them. Maybe you see her as a sister and don’t wish for her to be your wife. Or perhaps you’ve met someone else that you love, and because you feel obligated to Elizabeth, this inner conflict is causing the deep pain I see in you."

“My dear father, reassure yourself. I love my cousin tenderly and sincerely. I never saw any woman who excited, as Elizabeth does, my warmest admiration and affection. My future hopes and prospects are entirely bound up in the expectation of our union.”

"My dear father, don't worry. I truly and deeply love my cousin. I've never met any woman who inspires my strongest admiration and affection the way Elizabeth does. All my future hopes and dreams are tied to the expectation of us being together."

“The expression of your sentiments of this subject, my dear Victor, gives me more pleasure than I have for some time experienced. If you feel thus, we shall assuredly be happy, however present events may cast a gloom over us. But it is this gloom which appears to have taken so strong a hold of your mind that I wish to dissipate. Tell me, therefore, whether you object to an immediate solemnisation of the marriage. We have been unfortunate, and recent events have drawn us from that everyday tranquillity befitting my years and infirmities. You are younger; yet I do not suppose, possessed as you are of a competent fortune, that an early marriage would at all interfere with any future plans of honour and utility that you may have formed. Do not suppose, however, that I wish to dictate happiness to you or that a delay on your part would cause me any serious uneasiness. Interpret my words with candour and answer me, I conjure you, with confidence and sincerity.”

"The way you’ve shared your feelings about this, dear Victor, brings me more joy than I’ve felt in quite some time. If you feel this way, then we’ll surely be happy, no matter how much current events might cast a shadow over us. But it’s that shadow, which seems to have taken such a firm hold on your mind, that I want to clear away. So, tell me—do you have any objections to having the marriage take place right away? We’ve had hardships, and recent events have disrupted the ordinary peace that suits my age and health. You’re younger, and with the financial stability you have, I don’t believe getting married early would interfere with any plans you’ve made for future success or purpose. Don’t think, though, that I’m trying to impose happiness on you or that any delay on your part would cause me serious worry. Please understand my words openly and answer me, I beg of you, with trust and honesty."

I listened to my father in silence and remained for some time incapable of offering any reply. I revolved rapidly in my mind a multitude of thoughts and endeavoured to arrive at some conclusion. Alas! To me the idea of an immediate union with my Elizabeth was one of horror and dismay. I was bound by a solemn promise which I had not yet fulfilled and dared not break, or if I did, what manifold miseries might not impend over me and my devoted family! Could I enter into a festival with this deadly weight yet hanging round my neck and bowing me to the ground? I must perform my engagement and let the monster depart with his mate before I allowed myself to enjoy the delight of a union from which I expected peace.

I listened to my father in silence and, for a while, couldn’t bring myself to respond. A whirlwind of thoughts raced through my mind as I tried to come to a decision. But oh, the idea of immediately marrying Elizabeth filled me with fear and dread. I was bound by a serious promise that I hadn’t yet fulfilled and couldn’t dare to break, for who knows what countless miseries might fall upon me and my dedicated family if I did? How could I celebrate with this crushing burden still weighing me down, pressing me into the ground? I had to fulfill my promise and let the monster leave with his companion before I could allow myself to experience the joy of a union that I believed would finally bring me peace.

I remembered also the necessity imposed upon me of either journeying to England or entering into a long correspondence with those philosophers of that country whose knowledge and discoveries were of indispensable use to me in my present undertaking. The latter method of obtaining the desired intelligence was dilatory and unsatisfactory; besides, I had an insurmountable aversion to the idea of engaging myself in my loathsome task in my father’s house while in habits of familiar intercourse with those I loved. I knew that a thousand fearful accidents might occur, the slightest of which would disclose a tale to thrill all connected with me with horror. I was aware also that I should often lose all self-command, all capacity of hiding the harrowing sensations that would possess me during the progress of my unearthly occupation. I must absent myself from all I loved while thus employed. Once commenced, it would quickly be achieved, and I might be restored to my family in peace and happiness. My promise fulfilled, the monster would depart for ever. Or (so my fond fancy imaged) some accident might meanwhile occur to destroy him and put an end to my slavery for ever.

I also remembered that I either had to travel to England or start a long correspondence with the philosophers there whose knowledge and discoveries were absolutely essential for my current project. The second option—getting the information I needed through letters—was slow and unsatisfying. Plus, I couldn’t bear the thought of working on such a disgusting task at my father’s house while still maintaining close relationships with the people I cared about. I knew there were countless terrifying possibilities, even minor ones, that could expose a story so horrifying it would shock everyone connected to me. I also realized I would frequently lose control over myself and be unable to hide the tormenting emotions that would consume me while working on such an unnatural project. I had to separate myself from everyone I loved while I worked on it. Once started, it wouldn’t take long to finish, and I could return to my family in peace and happiness. Once I kept my promise, the creature would leave forever. Or (at least I hoped) some accident might happen in the meantime, killing him and ending my misery forever.

These feelings dictated my answer to my father. I expressed a wish to visit England, but concealing the true reasons of this request, I clothed my desires under a guise which excited no suspicion, while I urged my desire with an earnestness that easily induced my father to comply. After so long a period of an absorbing melancholy that resembled madness in its intensity and effects, he was glad to find that I was capable of taking pleasure in the idea of such a journey, and he hoped that change of scene and varied amusement would, before my return, have restored me entirely to myself.

These feelings guided my response to my father. I said I wanted to visit England, but I hid my true reasons for the request and presented my wish in a way that raised no suspicion. I pushed for it with such urgency that it easily convinced my father to agree. After such a long time of overwhelming sadness that felt almost like madness in its intensity and effects, he was relieved to see that I could find joy in the thought of this trip. He hoped that the change of scenery and different experiences would, by the time I returned, fully bring me back to my old self.

The duration of my absence was left to my own choice; a few months, or at most a year, was the period contemplated. One paternal kind precaution he had taken to ensure my having a companion. Without previously communicating with me, he had, in concert with Elizabeth, arranged that Clerval should join me at Strasburgh. This interfered with the solitude I coveted for the prosecution of my task; yet at the commencement of my journey the presence of my friend could in no way be an impediment, and truly I rejoiced that thus I should be saved many hours of lonely, maddening reflection. Nay, Henry might stand between me and the intrusion of my foe. If I were alone, would he not at times force his abhorred presence on me to remind me of my task or to contemplate its progress?

The length of my time away was up to me to decide; it could be a few months or, at most, a year. My father had thoughtfully taken a precaution to ensure I wouldn't be alone. Without discussing it with me beforehand, he and Elizabeth had arranged for Clerval to join me in Strasbourg. This disrupted the solitude I had wanted for focusing on my work, but at the start of my journey, having my friend with me was no obstacle, and honestly, I was glad for his company. It meant I would be spared many hours of lonely and tormenting thoughts. In fact, Henry might even act as a barrier between me and the interference of my enemy. If I were alone, wouldn’t he sometimes force his hated presence upon me, either to remind me of my task or to observe its progress?

To England, therefore, I was bound, and it was understood that my union with Elizabeth should take place immediately on my return. My father’s age rendered him extremely averse to delay. For myself, there was one reward I promised myself from my detested toils—one consolation for my unparalleled sufferings; it was the prospect of that day when, enfranchised from my miserable slavery, I might claim Elizabeth and forget the past in my union with her.

I was headed to England, and it was agreed that my marriage to Elizabeth would happen as soon as I got back. My father’s age made him strongly opposed to any delay. For me, there was one reward I promised myself after my hated struggles—one comfort for my unmatched suffering: the thought of the day when, free from my miserable servitude, I could claim Elizabeth and leave the past behind by being with her.

I now made arrangements for my journey, but one feeling haunted me which filled me with fear and agitation. During my absence I should leave my friends unconscious of the existence of their enemy and unprotected from his attacks, exasperated as he might be by my departure. But he had promised to follow me wherever I might go, and would he not accompany me to England? This imagination was dreadful in itself, but soothing inasmuch as it supposed the safety of my friends. I was agonised with the idea of the possibility that the reverse of this might happen. But through the whole period during which I was the slave of my creature I allowed myself to be governed by the impulses of the moment; and my present sensations strongly intimated that the fiend would follow me and exempt my family from the danger of his machinations.

I started making plans for my journey, but one thought kept haunting me, filling me with fear and anxiety. While I was away, my friends would be unaware of the existence of their enemy and left vulnerable to his attacks, especially if my departure angered him. However, he had promised to follow me wherever I went—would he come with me to England? That idea was terrifying in itself, but it comforted me because it meant my friends would be safe. Still, I was tormented by the possibility that the opposite might happen. Throughout the entire time I remained under the control of my creation, I let myself be ruled by impulses and emotions. Right now, I strongly felt that the monster would follow me and spare my family from the dangers of his schemes.

It was in the latter end of September that I again quitted my native country. My journey had been my own suggestion, and Elizabeth therefore acquiesced, but she was filled with disquiet at the idea of my suffering, away from her, the inroads of misery and grief. It had been her care which provided me a companion in Clerval—and yet a man is blind to a thousand minute circumstances which call forth a woman’s sedulous attention. She longed to bid me hasten my return; a thousand conflicting emotions rendered her mute as she bade me a tearful, silent farewell.

It was late September when I left my home country again. The trip had been my own idea, so Elizabeth agreed to it, but she was deeply worried about the thought of me enduring sorrow and pain far away from her. She had thoughtfully arranged for Clerval to accompany me—yet a man often overlooks countless small details that a woman’s careful attention notices. She wanted to urge me to return quickly; however, a flood of conflicting emotions left her unable to speak as she gave me a tearful and silent goodbye.

I threw myself into the carriage that was to convey me away, hardly knowing whither I was going, and careless of what was passing around. I remembered only, and it was with a bitter anguish that I reflected on it, to order that my chemical instruments should be packed to go with me. Filled with dreary imaginations, I passed through many beautiful and majestic scenes, but my eyes were fixed and unobserving. I could only think of the bourne of my travels and the work which was to occupy me whilst they endured.

I jumped into the carriage that was taking me away, barely aware of where I was going and indifferent to everything happening around me. The only thing I could focus on, and it filled me with bitter pain to think about it, was to make sure my chemical instruments were packed to come with me. Lost in bleak thoughts, I passed through many stunning and majestic landscapes, but my unfocused eyes didn’t take them in. My mind was consumed only by the destination of my journey and the task that would keep me occupied while it lasted.

After some days spent in listless indolence, during which I traversed many leagues, I arrived at Strasburgh, where I waited two days for Clerval. He came. Alas, how great was the contrast between us! He was alive to every new scene, joyful when he saw the beauties of the setting sun, and more happy when he beheld it rise and recommence a new day. He pointed out to me the shifting colours of the landscape and the appearances of the sky. “This is what it is to live,” he cried; “now I enjoy existence! But you, my dear Frankenstein, wherefore are you desponding and sorrowful!” In truth, I was occupied by gloomy thoughts and neither saw the descent of the evening star nor the golden sunrise reflected in the Rhine. And you, my friend, would be far more amused with the journal of Clerval, who observed the scenery with an eye of feeling and delight, than in listening to my reflections. I, a miserable wretch, haunted by a curse that shut up every avenue to enjoyment.

After spending a few days in restless idleness, wandering many miles, I reached Strasbourg, where I waited two days for Clerval. He arrived. Oh, how different we were! He was full of energy, excited by every new sight, thrilled by the beauty of the setting sun, and even happier at the sunrise, marking the start of a new day. He pointed out the changing colors of the landscape and the beauty of the sky. “This is what it means to truly live,” he exclaimed. “Now I feel alive! But you, my dear Frankenstein, why are you so downcast and unhappy?” The truth was, I was consumed by dark thoughts and didn’t notice the evening star setting or the golden sun rising over the Rhine. And you, my friend, would find Clerval’s journal, filled with his heartfelt appreciation of the scenery, far more engaging than listening to my brooding thoughts. I was a miserable soul, tormented by a curse that blocked every path to happiness.

We had agreed to descend the Rhine in a boat from Strasburgh to Rotterdam, whence we might take shipping for London. During this voyage we passed many willowy islands and saw several beautiful towns. We stayed a day at Mannheim, and on the fifth from our departure from Strasburgh, arrived at Mainz. The course of the Rhine below Mainz becomes much more picturesque. The river descends rapidly and winds between hills, not high, but steep, and of beautiful forms. We saw many ruined castles standing on the edges of precipices, surrounded by black woods, high and inaccessible. This part of the Rhine, indeed, presents a singularly variegated landscape. In one spot you view rugged hills, ruined castles overlooking tremendous precipices, with the dark Rhine rushing beneath; and on the sudden turn of a promontory, flourishing vineyards with green sloping banks and a meandering river and populous towns occupy the scene.

We had decided to travel down the Rhine by boat, starting from Strasbourg and heading to Rotterdam, where we could catch a ship to London. Along the way, we passed numerous willow-covered islands and saw several charming towns. We spent a day in Mannheim, and on the fifth day after leaving Strasbourg, we reached Mainz. Below Mainz, the Rhine becomes far more scenic. The river flows quickly and winds between hills that, while not very tall, are steep and beautifully shaped. We saw many ruined castles perched on cliff edges, surrounded by dense, dark forests—high and nearly impossible to reach. This part of the Rhine offers a uniquely varied landscape. In one moment, you’re gazing at rugged hills topped with crumbling castles overlooking dramatic cliffs, with the dark, rushing Rhine below; then, as the river curves around a headland, you’re greeted by lush vineyards on green, sloping banks, with a winding river and busy towns filling the view.

We travelled at the time of the vintage and heard the song of the labourers as we glided down the stream. Even I, depressed in mind, and my spirits continually agitated by gloomy feelings, even I was pleased. I lay at the bottom of the boat, and as I gazed on the cloudless blue sky, I seemed to drink in a tranquillity to which I had long been a stranger. And if these were my sensations, who can describe those of Henry? He felt as if he had been transported to Fairy-land and enjoyed a happiness seldom tasted by man. “I have seen,” he said, “the most beautiful scenes of my own country; I have visited the lakes of Lucerne and Uri, where the snowy mountains descend almost perpendicularly to the water, casting black and impenetrable shades, which would cause a gloomy and mournful appearance were it not for the most verdant islands that relieve the eye by their gay appearance; I have seen this lake agitated by a tempest, when the wind tore up whirlwinds of water and gave you an idea of what the water-spout must be on the great ocean; and the waves dash with fury the base of the mountain, where the priest and his mistress were overwhelmed by an avalanche and where their dying voices are still said to be heard amid the pauses of the nightly wind; I have seen the mountains of La Valais, and the Pays de Vaud; but this country, Victor, pleases me more than all those wonders. The mountains of Switzerland are more majestic and strange, but there is a charm in the banks of this divine river that I never before saw equalled. Look at that castle which overhangs yon precipice; and that also on the island, almost concealed amongst the foliage of those lovely trees; and now that group of labourers coming from among their vines; and that village half hid in the recess of the mountain. Oh, surely the spirit that inhabits and guards this place has a soul more in harmony with man than those who pile the glacier or retire to the inaccessible peaks of the mountains of our own country.”

We traveled during the harvest season and could hear the songs of the workers as we floated down the river. Even I, burdened with a heavy heart and constantly torn by dark thoughts, found myself enjoying the moment. Lying at the bottom of the boat, I stared at the clear blue sky, and it felt like I was absorbing a calmness I hadn’t felt in a long time. If I felt this way, how can I even describe how Henry felt? He seemed like he’d been transported to a magical world, experiencing a rare kind of happiness. “I’ve seen,” he said, “the most beautiful places in my own country: the lakes of Lucerne and Uri, where snowy mountains drop steeply into the water, casting dark, impenetrable shadows that would feel somber and melancholy if not for the bright green islands that lift the mood with their cheerful appearance. I’ve watched this lake churn in a storm, with winds whipping up towering whirlpools of water, giving you a glimpse of what a waterspout must look like on the open ocean. I’ve seen waves crash violently against the base of the mountain where the priest and his lover were buried in an avalanche, and where their dying cries are still said to echo in the breaks of the night wind. I’ve seen the mountains of Valais and the Pays de Vaud. But, Victor, this place – this country – pleases me more than all those wonders. The Swiss mountains are more majestic and wild, but there’s a unique charm to the banks of this beautiful river that I’ve never seen before. Look at that castle perched on the edge of that cliff, and the one on the island, almost hidden by the trees’ lush leaves. Look at that group of workers emerging from their vineyards, and the village nestled in the folds of the mountain. Oh, surely the spirit guarding this place is more in tune with humanity than the ones who shape glaciers or retreat to the untouchable peaks of our homeland’s mountains.”

Clerval! Beloved friend! Even now it delights me to record your words and to dwell on the praise of which you are so eminently deserving. He was a being formed in the “very poetry of nature.” His wild and enthusiastic imagination was chastened by the sensibility of his heart. His soul overflowed with ardent affections, and his friendship was of that devoted and wondrous nature that the worldly-minded teach us to look for only in the imagination. But even human sympathies were not sufficient to satisfy his eager mind. The scenery of external nature, which others regard only with admiration, he loved with ardour:—

Clerval! My dear friend! Even now, it brings me joy to write down your words and reflect on the praise you so greatly deserve. He was someone molded by the "pure poetry of nature." His passionate and vivid imagination was balanced by the tenderness of his heart. His soul was overflowing with intense emotions, and his friendship was so loyal and extraordinary that practical people tell us to expect it only in stories. But even human connections couldn’t fully satisfy his curious mind. The beauty of the natural world, which most people simply admire, he adored with deep passion:—

——The sounding cataract
Haunted him like a passion: the tall rock,
The mountain, and the deep and gloomy wood,
Their colours and their forms, were then to him
An appetite; a feeling, and a love,
That had no need of a remoter charm,
By thought supplied, or any interest
Unborrow’d from the eye.

[Wordsworth’s “Tintern Abbey”.]

——The roaring waterfall
Gripped him like a passion: the towering rock,
The mountain, and the deep, shadowy forest,
Their colors and shapes filled him with desire;
A feeling, a love that didn’t rely
On distant charms born of thought,
Or any borrowed intrigue beyond what the eye could see.

[Wordsworth’s “Tintern Abbey”.]

And where does he now exist? Is this gentle and lovely being lost for ever? Has this mind, so replete with ideas, imaginations fanciful and magnificent, which formed a world, whose existence depended on the life of its creator;—has this mind perished? Does it now only exist in my memory? No, it is not thus; your form so divinely wrought, and beaming with beauty, has decayed, but your spirit still visits and consoles your unhappy friend.

Where is he now? Is this kind and beautiful soul gone forever? Has this mind, so full of ideas, vivid and grand imaginations that created a world dependent on its creator's life—has it vanished? Does it only live on in my memory now? No, it’s not like that; your form, so exquisitely made and glowing with beauty, may have withered, but your spirit still comes to comfort and console your sorrowful friend.

Pardon this gush of sorrow; these ineffectual words are but a slight tribute to the unexampled worth of Henry, but they soothe my heart, overflowing with the anguish which his remembrance creates. I will proceed with my tale.

Forgive this outpouring of grief; these inadequate words are just a small tribute to Henry's unparalleled worth, but they bring some comfort to my heart, overwhelmed by the pain his memory stirs. I will continue with my story.

Beyond Cologne we descended to the plains of Holland; and we resolved to post the remainder of our way, for the wind was contrary and the stream of the river was too gentle to aid us.

After Cologne, we came down to the flatlands of Holland and decided to travel the rest of the way by carriage, since the wind was against us and the river's current was too calm to help us along.

Our journey here lost the interest arising from beautiful scenery, but we arrived in a few days at Rotterdam, whence we proceeded by sea to England. It was on a clear morning, in the latter days of December, that I first saw the white cliffs of Britain. The banks of the Thames presented a new scene; they were flat but fertile, and almost every town was marked by the remembrance of some story. We saw Tilbury Fort and remembered the Spanish Armada, Gravesend, Woolwich, and Greenwich—places which I had heard of even in my country.

Our trip here lost the excitement of stunning landscapes, but within a few days, we reached Rotterdam and then traveled by sea to England. It was on a clear morning in late December when I first caught sight of Britain’s white cliffs. The banks of the Thames offered a fresh view; they were flat but rich and green, and almost every town carried memories tied to a story. We passed Tilbury Fort, recalling the Spanish Armada, and then Gravesend, Woolwich, and Greenwich—places I had heard of even back in my own country.

At length we saw the numerous steeples of London, St. Paul’s towering above all, and the Tower famed in English history.

Finally, we saw the many steeples of London, with St. Paul’s rising above them all, and the Tower, famous in English history.

Chapter 19

London was our present point of rest; we determined to remain several months in this wonderful and celebrated city. Clerval desired the intercourse of the men of genius and talent who flourished at this time, but this was with me a secondary object; I was principally occupied with the means of obtaining the information necessary for the completion of my promise and quickly availed myself of the letters of introduction that I had brought with me, addressed to the most distinguished natural philosophers.

London was where we decided to settle for a while, planning to stay for several months in this amazing and famous city. Clerval wanted to connect with the brilliant and talented individuals thriving here at the time, but that was a secondary goal for me. My main focus was on gathering the knowledge I needed to fulfill my promise, and I quickly made use of the recommendation letters I had brought with me, addressed to the most prominent natural scientists.

If this journey had taken place during my days of study and happiness, it would have afforded me inexpressible pleasure. But a blight had come over my existence, and I only visited these people for the sake of the information they might give me on the subject in which my interest was so terribly profound. Company was irksome to me; when alone, I could fill my mind with the sights of heaven and earth; the voice of Henry soothed me, and I could thus cheat myself into a transitory peace. But busy, uninteresting, joyous faces brought back despair to my heart. I saw an insurmountable barrier placed between me and my fellow men; this barrier was sealed with the blood of William and Justine, and to reflect on the events connected with those names filled my soul with anguish.

If this journey had happened during my carefree days of study and happiness, it would have brought me indescribable joy. But my life had been overshadowed by misery, and I visited these people only to gain information about the subject that consumed me so deeply. Being around others felt unbearable; when I was alone, I could lose myself in the beauty of the world around me. Henry’s voice calmed me, and for a brief moment, I could fool myself into feeling some peace. But busy, cheerful, and indifferent faces only reminded me of my despair. I felt an unbreakable wall separating me from the rest of humanity—a wall sealed with the blood of William and Justine. Thinking about the events connected to their names filled me with unbearable sorrow.

But in Clerval I saw the image of my former self; he was inquisitive and anxious to gain experience and instruction. The difference of manners which he observed was to him an inexhaustible source of instruction and amusement. He was also pursuing an object he had long had in view. His design was to visit India, in the belief that he had in his knowledge of its various languages, and in the views he had taken of its society, the means of materially assisting the progress of European colonization and trade. In Britain only could he further the execution of his plan. He was for ever busy, and the only check to his enjoyments was my sorrowful and dejected mind. I tried to conceal this as much as possible, that I might not debar him from the pleasures natural to one who was entering on a new scene of life, undisturbed by any care or bitter recollection. I often refused to accompany him, alleging another engagement, that I might remain alone. I now also began to collect the materials necessary for my new creation, and this was to me like the torture of single drops of water continually falling on the head. Every thought that was devoted to it was an extreme anguish, and every word that I spoke in allusion to it caused my lips to quiver, and my heart to palpitate.

But in Clerval, I saw a reflection of my former self; he was curious and eager to gain knowledge and experience. The differences in customs and cultures he observed were an endless source of learning and entertainment for him. He was also working toward a long-held goal. His plan was to visit India, believing that his knowledge of its various languages and his understanding of its society would allow him to significantly aid the progress of European colonization and trade. Only in Britain could he lay the groundwork for his plan. He was always busy, and the only thing dampening his enjoyment was my sorrowful and gloomy mood. I tried to hide my feelings as much as possible so I wouldn’t deprive him of the pleasures natural to someone stepping into a new chapter of life, free from worry or painful memories. I often declined to go with him, claiming I had other commitments, so I could be alone. I also started gathering the materials I needed for my new project, which felt like a form of torture—like drops of water endlessly falling on my head. Every thought I gave to it brought me unbearable pain, and every word I spoke about it made my lips tremble and my heart race.

After passing some months in London, we received a letter from a person in Scotland who had formerly been our visitor at Geneva. He mentioned the beauties of his native country and asked us if those were not sufficient allurements to induce us to prolong our journey as far north as Perth, where he resided. Clerval eagerly desired to accept this invitation, and I, although I abhorred society, wished to view again mountains and streams and all the wondrous works with which Nature adorns her chosen dwelling-places.

After spending a few months in London, we got a letter from someone in Scotland who had once visited us in Geneva. He described the beauty of his homeland and asked if that wasn’t enough to convince us to extend our trip further north to Perth, where he lived. Clerval was excited to accept the invitation, and I, even though I hated socializing, wanted to see the mountains, streams, and all the amazing works of Nature that make her favorite spots so stunning.

We had arrived in England at the beginning of October, and it was now February. We accordingly determined to commence our journey towards the north at the expiration of another month. In this expedition we did not intend to follow the great road to Edinburgh, but to visit Windsor, Oxford, Matlock, and the Cumberland lakes, resolving to arrive at the completion of this tour about the end of July. I packed up my chemical instruments and the materials I had collected, resolving to finish my labours in some obscure nook in the northern highlands of Scotland.

We had arrived in England at the beginning of October, and now it was February. So, we decided to start our journey north in another month. For this trip, we didn't plan to take the main road to Edinburgh but instead to visit Windsor, Oxford, Matlock, and the Cumberland Lakes, aiming to complete the tour by the end of July. I packed up my chemical equipment and the materials I'd gathered, deciding to finish my work in some quiet, remote spot in the northern Scottish Highlands.

We quitted London on the 27th of March and remained a few days at Windsor, rambling in its beautiful forest. This was a new scene to us mountaineers; the majestic oaks, the quantity of game, and the herds of stately deer were all novelties to us.

We left London on March 27th and spent a few days in Windsor, exploring its beautiful forest. This was a new experience for us mountaineers; the grand oak trees, the abundance of wildlife, and the herds of elegant deer were all new to us.

From thence we proceeded to Oxford. As we entered this city, our minds were filled with the remembrance of the events that had been transacted there more than a century and a half before. It was here that Charles I. had collected his forces. This city had remained faithful to him, after the whole nation had forsaken his cause to join the standard of Parliament and liberty. The memory of that unfortunate king and his companions, the amiable Falkland, the insolent Goring, his queen, and son, gave a peculiar interest to every part of the city which they might be supposed to have inhabited. The spirit of elder days found a dwelling here, and we delighted to trace its footsteps. If these feelings had not found an imaginary gratification, the appearance of the city had yet in itself sufficient beauty to obtain our admiration. The colleges are ancient and picturesque; the streets are almost magnificent; and the lovely Isis, which flows beside it through meadows of exquisite verdure, is spread forth into a placid expanse of waters, which reflects its majestic assemblage of towers, and spires, and domes, embosomed among aged trees.

After that, we headed to Oxford. As we entered the city, we were filled with memories of the events that took place there over 150 years ago. This was where Charles I gathered his forces. The city had stayed loyal to him, even after the entire nation abandoned his cause to side with the Parliament and liberty. The memory of that unfortunate king and his companions—the kind-hearted Falkland, the arrogant Goring, his queen, and his son—gave a special charm to every part of the city they might have lived in. The spirit of long-ago days seemed alive here, and we enjoyed following its traces. Even if these feelings were only imaginary, the city itself was beautiful enough to earn our admiration. The colleges are old and picturesque; the streets are almost grand, and the peaceful Isis River flows nearby through lush green meadows. It spreads out into a calm expanse of water, reflecting the majestic mix of towers, spires, and domes nestled among ancient trees.

I enjoyed this scene, and yet my enjoyment was embittered both by the memory of the past and the anticipation of the future. I was formed for peaceful happiness. During my youthful days discontent never visited my mind, and if I was ever overcome by ennui, the sight of what is beautiful in nature or the study of what is excellent and sublime in the productions of man could always interest my heart and communicate elasticity to my spirits. But I am a blasted tree; the bolt has entered my soul; and I felt then that I should survive to exhibit what I shall soon cease to be—a miserable spectacle of wrecked humanity, pitiable to others and intolerable to myself.

I enjoyed this moment, but my enjoyment was tainted by both memories of the past and fears of the future. I was made for a quiet, happy life. In my younger days, I was never discontent, and if I ever felt bored, the beauty of nature or studying the great and awe-inspiring works of humanity could always revive my heart and lift my spirits. But now I'm like a ruined tree; lightning has struck my soul. I knew then that I would go on living, only to become what I was about to stop being—a pathetic, broken figure of humanity, pitied by others and unbearable to myself.

We passed a considerable period at Oxford, rambling among its environs and endeavouring to identify every spot which might relate to the most animating epoch of English history. Our little voyages of discovery were often prolonged by the successive objects that presented themselves. We visited the tomb of the illustrious Hampden and the field on which that patriot fell. For a moment my soul was elevated from its debasing and miserable fears to contemplate the divine ideas of liberty and self-sacrifice of which these sights were the monuments and the remembrancers. For an instant I dared to shake off my chains and look around me with a free and lofty spirit, but the iron had eaten into my flesh, and I sank again, trembling and hopeless, into my miserable self.

We spent a significant amount of time in Oxford, wandering around the surrounding areas and trying to connect each place to the most exciting period in English history. Our little exploration trips were often extended by the discovery of one remarkable site after another. We visited the tomb of the famous Hampden and the battlefield where that patriot lost his life. For a brief moment, my spirit was lifted from its degrading and miserable fears, inspired by the divine ideals of liberty and self-sacrifice that these places symbolized and commemorated. For a fleeting instant, I dared to cast off my shackles and view the world with a free and elevated spirit. But the pain had sunk deep into my soul, and I quickly fell back, trembling and hopeless, into my wretched self.

We left Oxford with regret and proceeded to Matlock, which was our next place of rest. The country in the neighbourhood of this village resembled, to a greater degree, the scenery of Switzerland; but everything is on a lower scale, and the green hills want the crown of distant white Alps which always attend on the piny mountains of my native country. We visited the wondrous cave and the little cabinets of natural history, where the curiosities are disposed in the same manner as in the collections at Servox and Chamounix. The latter name made me tremble when pronounced by Henry, and I hastened to quit Matlock, with which that terrible scene was thus associated.

We left Oxford reluctantly and headed to Matlock, our next stop for rest. The area around this village reminded me a lot of the scenery in Switzerland, but everything here was on a smaller scale. The green hills lacked the backdrop of distant white Alps that always accompany the pine-covered mountains of my homeland. We explored the amazing cave and the small natural history collections, where the curiosities were displayed in a way similar to the collections at Servox and Chamounix. Hearing Henry say the latter name made me shudder, and I was quick to leave Matlock, as that dreadful memory was tied to it.

From Derby, still journeying northwards, we passed two months in Cumberland and Westmorland. I could now almost fancy myself among the Swiss mountains. The little patches of snow which yet lingered on the northern sides of the mountains, the lakes, and the dashing of the rocky streams were all familiar and dear sights to me. Here also we made some acquaintances, who almost contrived to cheat me into happiness. The delight of Clerval was proportionably greater than mine; his mind expanded in the company of men of talent, and he found in his own nature greater capacities and resources than he could have imagined himself to have possessed while he associated with his inferiors. “I could pass my life here,” said he to me; “and among these mountains I should scarcely regret Switzerland and the Rhine.”

From Derby, still traveling north, we spent two months in Cumberland and Westmorland. I could almost imagine I was in the Swiss Alps. The little patches of snow lingering on the northern slopes of the mountains, the lakes, and the rushing of the rocky streams were all familiar and cherished sights to me. Here, we also met some new acquaintances who almost managed to make me feel happy. Clerval’s enjoyment was even greater than mine; his mind flourished in the company of talented people, and he discovered within himself greater abilities and potential than he ever thought he had while surrounded by those less accomplished. “I could live here forever,” he said to me. “Among these mountains, I would hardly miss Switzerland and the Rhine.”

But he found that a traveller’s life is one that includes much pain amidst its enjoyments. His feelings are for ever on the stretch; and when he begins to sink into repose, he finds himself obliged to quit that on which he rests in pleasure for something new, which again engages his attention, and which also he forsakes for other novelties.

But he realized that a traveler’s life comes with a lot of pain mixed in with the joys. His emotions are constantly being pushed to the limit; and just when he starts to relax, he’s forced to leave behind what brings him comfort for something new, which grabs his attention again, only for him to abandon it for other fresh experiences.

We had scarcely visited the various lakes of Cumberland and Westmorland and conceived an affection for some of the inhabitants when the period of our appointment with our Scotch friend approached, and we left them to travel on. For my own part I was not sorry. I had now neglected my promise for some time, and I feared the effects of the dæmon’s disappointment. He might remain in Switzerland and wreak his vengeance on my relatives. This idea pursued me and tormented me at every moment from which I might otherwise have snatched repose and peace. I waited for my letters with feverish impatience; if they were delayed I was miserable and overcome by a thousand fears; and when they arrived and I saw the superscription of Elizabeth or my father, I hardly dared to read and ascertain my fate. Sometimes I thought that the fiend followed me and might expedite my remissness by murdering my companion. When these thoughts possessed me, I would not quit Henry for a moment, but followed him as his shadow, to protect him from the fancied rage of his destroyer. I felt as if I had committed some great crime, the consciousness of which haunted me. I was guiltless, but I had indeed drawn down a horrible curse upon my head, as mortal as that of crime.

We had barely finished visiting the lakes of Cumberland and Westmorland and growing fond of some of the locals when the time for our meeting with our Scottish friend drew near, and we left to continue our journey. Personally, I wasn’t upset about leaving. I had been neglecting my promise for quite a while, and I feared how the demon would react to his disappointment. He might still be in Switzerland and take out his anger on my family. This thought haunted and tormented me constantly, stealing away any chance of rest or peace. I waited for my letters with burning impatience; if they were delayed, I was miserable and overcome with countless fears. And when they finally arrived, seeing Elizabeth’s or my father’s handwriting on the envelope, I could hardly bring myself to open them and face whatever fate awaited me. At times, I imagined the fiend following me, ready to punish my delays by murdering my companion. When these thoughts filled my mind, I wouldn’t leave Henry’s side for even a moment, sticking to him like a shadow to protect him from the imagined fury of his attacker. It felt like I’d committed some terrible crime, and the guilt of it stayed with me constantly. I was innocent, but I had still brought a dreadful curse upon myself—one as damning as any real crime.

I visited Edinburgh with languid eyes and mind; and yet that city might have interested the most unfortunate being. Clerval did not like it so well as Oxford, for the antiquity of the latter city was more pleasing to him. But the beauty and regularity of the new town of Edinburgh, its romantic castle and its environs, the most delightful in the world, Arthur’s Seat, St. Bernard’s Well, and the Pentland Hills, compensated him for the change and filled him with cheerfulness and admiration. But I was impatient to arrive at the termination of my journey.

I visited Edinburgh feeling tired and uninterested, even though that city could fascinate even the most miserable person. Clerval didn’t like it as much as Oxford because he found the older charm of Oxford more appealing. Still, the beauty and organization of Edinburgh’s new town, its dramatic castle, and its surroundings—some of the most stunning in the world—like Arthur’s Seat, St. Bernard’s Well, and the Pentland Hills, made up for the difference and brought him joy and admiration. But I was eager to reach the end of my journey.

We left Edinburgh in a week, passing through Coupar, St. Andrew’s, and along the banks of the Tay, to Perth, where our friend expected us. But I was in no mood to laugh and talk with strangers or enter into their feelings or plans with the good humour expected from a guest; and accordingly I told Clerval that I wished to make the tour of Scotland alone. “Do you,” said I, “enjoy yourself, and let this be our rendezvous. I may be absent a month or two; but do not interfere with my motions, I entreat you; leave me to peace and solitude for a short time; and when I return, I hope it will be with a lighter heart, more congenial to your own temper.”

We left Edinburgh after a week, traveling through Coupar and St. Andrews, and along the banks of the River Tay to Perth, where our friend was expecting us. But I wasn’t in the mood to laugh, chat with strangers, or engage with their feelings or plans in the cheerful way a guest is supposed to. So, I told Clerval that I wanted to tour Scotland on my own. “You,” I said, “go enjoy yourself, and let this be our meeting point. I might be gone for a month or two, but please don’t interfere with my plans. I beg you—let me have some peace and solitude for a while. When I come back, I hope I’ll feel lighter, with a mood more in harmony with yours.”

Henry wished to dissuade me, but seeing me bent on this plan, ceased to remonstrate. He entreated me to write often. “I had rather be with you,” he said, “in your solitary rambles, than with these Scotch people, whom I do not know; hasten, then, my dear friend, to return, that I may again feel myself somewhat at home, which I cannot do in your absence.”

Henry tried to talk me out of it, but when he saw I was determined, he stopped arguing. He begged me to write often. “I’d rather be with you,” he said, “wandering alone, than with these Scottish people I don’t even know. So hurry back, my dear friend, so I can feel a bit more at home again—something I just can’t do while you’re away.”

Having parted from my friend, I determined to visit some remote spot of Scotland and finish my work in solitude. I did not doubt but that the monster followed me and would discover himself to me when I should have finished, that he might receive his companion.

After leaving my friend, I decided to travel to a secluded place in Scotland and complete my work alone. I was sure the creature was following me and would reveal himself once I was done so he could claim his companion.

With this resolution I traversed the northern highlands and fixed on one of the remotest of the Orkneys as the scene of my labours. It was a place fitted for such a work, being hardly more than a rock whose high sides were continually beaten upon by the waves. The soil was barren, scarcely affording pasture for a few miserable cows, and oatmeal for its inhabitants, which consisted of five persons, whose gaunt and scraggy limbs gave tokens of their miserable fare. Vegetables and bread, when they indulged in such luxuries, and even fresh water, was to be procured from the mainland, which was about five miles distant.

With this decision, I traveled through the northern highlands and chose one of the most isolated of the Orkney Islands as the location for my work. It was an ideal spot for such an undertaking—barely more than a rock with steep sides that were constantly battered by waves. The land was barren, barely providing enough for a few skinny cows to graze and oatmeal for the locals, who numbered only five. Their thin, frail bodies bore evidence of their meager diet. Vegetables and bread, when they could afford such rare treats, and even fresh water had to be brought over from the mainland, about five miles away.

On the whole island there were but three miserable huts, and one of these was vacant when I arrived. This I hired. It contained but two rooms, and these exhibited all the squalidness of the most miserable penury. The thatch had fallen in, the walls were unplastered, and the door was off its hinges. I ordered it to be repaired, bought some furniture, and took possession, an incident which would doubtless have occasioned some surprise had not all the senses of the cottagers been benumbed by want and squalid poverty. As it was, I lived ungazed at and unmolested, hardly thanked for the pittance of food and clothes which I gave, so much does suffering blunt even the coarsest sensations of men.

On the entire island, there were only three shabby little huts, and one of them was empty when I got there. I rented it. It only had two rooms, both showing the absolute neglect and filth of the worst poverty. The roof had caved in, the walls were bare and unpainted, and the door was hanging off its hinges. I had it repaired, bought some furniture, and moved in—an event that might have sparked some curiosity if the villagers weren’t so numb from their dire poverty and despair. As it was, I lived there unnoticed and undisturbed, barely receiving any thanks for the little food and clothes I gave them. Such is the way suffering dulls even the simplest human emotions.

In this retreat I devoted the morning to labour; but in the evening, when the weather permitted, I walked on the stony beach of the sea to listen to the waves as they roared and dashed at my feet. It was a monotonous yet ever-changing scene. I thought of Switzerland; it was far different from this desolate and appalling landscape. Its hills are covered with vines, and its cottages are scattered thickly in the plains. Its fair lakes reflect a blue and gentle sky, and when troubled by the winds, their tumult is but as the play of a lively infant when compared to the roarings of the giant ocean.

During this time of retreat, I spent my mornings working, but in the evenings, if the weather allowed, I walked along the rocky beach to hear the waves crash and roar at my feet. The scene was repetitive yet constantly changing. I thought of Switzerland; it was so different from this bleak and intimidating landscape. Its hills are blanketed with vineyards, and its cottages are spread out across the plains. Its beautiful lakes mirror a calm, blue sky, and even when stirred by the wind, their commotion is like the playful energy of a child compared to the thunderous roar of the vast ocean.

In this manner I distributed my occupations when I first arrived, but as I proceeded in my labour, it became every day more horrible and irksome to me. Sometimes I could not prevail on myself to enter my laboratory for several days, and at other times I toiled day and night in order to complete my work. It was, indeed, a filthy process in which I was engaged. During my first experiment, a kind of enthusiastic frenzy had blinded me to the horror of my employment; my mind was intently fixed on the consummation of my labour, and my eyes were shut to the horror of my proceedings. But now I went to it in cold blood, and my heart often sickened at the work of my hands.

When I first arrived, I organized my tasks this way, but as I continued with the work, it became more horrible and unbearable every day. Sometimes I couldn’t bring myself to set foot in my lab for days, while at other times I worked tirelessly, day and night, trying to finish what I had started. The process I was involved in was disgusting, to say the least. During my initial experiment, I had been so caught up in a kind of obsessive excitement that I couldn’t see the horror of what I was doing; my focus was entirely on completing my work, and I was blind to how dreadful my actions really were. But now, I approached it with a cold detachment, and my heart often turned sick at the sight of what I was creating with my own hands.

Thus situated, employed in the most detestable occupation, immersed in a solitude where nothing could for an instant call my attention from the actual scene in which I was engaged, my spirits became unequal; I grew restless and nervous. Every moment I feared to meet my persecutor. Sometimes I sat with my eyes fixed on the ground, fearing to raise them lest they should encounter the object which I so much dreaded to behold. I feared to wander from the sight of my fellow creatures lest when alone he should come to claim his companion.

In this situation, stuck in the most loathsome task, buried in isolation where nothing could distract me even for a moment from the reality of what I was doing, my mood became unstable; I grew anxious and uneasy. I was constantly terrified of encountering my tormentor. Sometimes I sat staring at the ground, too scared to look up in case I saw the figure I dreaded so much. I was afraid to stray far from the sight of other people, fearing that if I were alone, he would come to demand his companion.

In the mean time I worked on, and my labour was already considerably advanced. I looked towards its completion with a tremulous and eager hope, which I dared not trust myself to question but which was intermixed with obscure forebodings of evil that made my heart sicken in my bosom.

In the meantime, I kept working, and my progress was already quite advanced. I looked forward to finishing it with a nervous and eager hope that I didn’t dare question, but it was mixed with vague feelings of dread that made my heart feel heavy in my chest.

Chapter 20

I sat one evening in my laboratory; the sun had set, and the moon was just rising from the sea; I had not sufficient light for my employment, and I remained idle, in a pause of consideration of whether I should leave my labour for the night or hasten its conclusion by an unremitting attention to it. As I sat, a train of reflection occurred to me which led me to consider the effects of what I was now doing. Three years before, I was engaged in the same manner and had created a fiend whose unparalleled barbarity had desolated my heart and filled it for ever with the bitterest remorse. I was now about to form another being of whose dispositions I was alike ignorant; she might become ten thousand times more malignant than her mate and delight, for its own sake, in murder and wretchedness. He had sworn to quit the neighbourhood of man and hide himself in deserts, but she had not; and she, who in all probability was to become a thinking and reasoning animal, might refuse to comply with a compact made before her creation. They might even hate each other; the creature who already lived loathed his own deformity, and might he not conceive a greater abhorrence for it when it came before his eyes in the female form? She also might turn with disgust from him to the superior beauty of man; she might quit him, and he be again alone, exasperated by the fresh provocation of being deserted by one of his own species.

One evening, I was sitting in my lab. The sun had set, and the moon was starting to rise above the sea. There wasn’t enough light for me to work, so I sat there, undecided about whether I should stop for the night or push through by focusing entirely on what I was doing. As I sat, my thoughts began to wander, leading me to consider the consequences of my actions. Just three years earlier, I had been working in a similar way and ended up creating a monster whose unmatched savagery had shattered my heart and left me with endless regret. Now, I was on the verge of creating another being, one whose nature was completely unknown to me. She could end up being far more malicious than her counterpart and might take pleasure in causing pain and destruction for its own sake. He had promised to leave human society and live in isolation, but she made no such promise. And she—who would likely be a conscious and reasoning creature—might reject any agreement made before her existence. They might even despise each other; the creature I had already created hated his own deformity, and seeing it reflected in a female form could deepen his revulsion. On the other hand, she might reject him completely, turning to humans instead, drawn to their greater beauty. She might abandon him, leaving him isolated once more, but this time even angrier and more bitter from being rejected by someone like himself.

Even if they were to leave Europe and inhabit the deserts of the new world, yet one of the first results of those sympathies for which the dæmon thirsted would be children, and a race of devils would be propagated upon the earth who might make the very existence of the species of man a condition precarious and full of terror. Had I right, for my own benefit, to inflict this curse upon everlasting generations? I had before been moved by the sophisms of the being I had created; I had been struck senseless by his fiendish threats; but now, for the first time, the wickedness of my promise burst upon me; I shuddered to think that future ages might curse me as their pest, whose selfishness had not hesitated to buy its own peace at the price, perhaps, of the existence of the whole human race.

Even if they left Europe and lived in the deserts of the New World, one of the first outcomes of the connections the demon craved would be children, and a race of monsters could spread across the earth, potentially making human existence fragile and filled with fear. Did I have the right, for my own sake, to bring this curse upon future generations forever? Before, I had been swayed by the persuasive arguments of the creature I had made; I had been paralyzed by his horrific threats. But now, for the first time, the true evil of my promise hit me. I trembled at the thought that future generations might curse me as the source of their suffering—someone whose selfishness didn’t hesitate to secure personal peace at the possible cost of humanity’s survival.

I trembled and my heart failed within me, when, on looking up, I saw by the light of the moon the dæmon at the casement. A ghastly grin wrinkled his lips as he gazed on me, where I sat fulfilling the task which he had allotted to me. Yes, he had followed me in my travels; he had loitered in forests, hid himself in caves, or taken refuge in wide and desert heaths; and he now came to mark my progress and claim the fulfilment of my promise.

I trembled, and my heart sank, when I looked up and saw the demon at the window in the moonlight. A horrible grin twisted his lips as he stared at me while I worked on the task he had assigned to me. Yes, he had followed me on my journey; he had lingered in forests, hidden in caves, or taken shelter in vast, deserted wastelands. And now, he had come to check my progress and demand the fulfillment of my promise.

As I looked on him, his countenance expressed the utmost extent of malice and treachery. I thought with a sensation of madness on my promise of creating another like to him, and trembling with passion, tore to pieces the thing on which I was engaged. The wretch saw me destroy the creature on whose future existence he depended for happiness, and with a howl of devilish despair and revenge, withdrew.

As I looked at him, his face showed pure malice and treachery. I felt an overwhelming madness as I thought about my promise to create another like him, and, shaking with anger, I tore apart the thing I was working on. The wretch watched me destroy the creature whose future existence he had pinned his happiness on, and with a howl full of demonic despair and revenge, he left.

I left the room, and locking the door, made a solemn vow in my own heart never to resume my labours; and then, with trembling steps, I sought my own apartment. I was alone; none were near me to dissipate the gloom and relieve me from the sickening oppression of the most terrible reveries.

I left the room and locked the door, making a solemn promise to myself never to return to my work. Then, with shaky steps, I headed to my own room. I was alone; there was no one around to break the darkness or lift the overwhelming weight of my most horrifying thoughts.

Several hours passed, and I remained near my window gazing on the sea; it was almost motionless, for the winds were hushed, and all nature reposed under the eye of the quiet moon. A few fishing vessels alone specked the water, and now and then the gentle breeze wafted the sound of voices as the fishermen called to one another. I felt the silence, although I was hardly conscious of its extreme profundity, until my ear was suddenly arrested by the paddling of oars near the shore, and a person landed close to my house.

Several hours went by as I stayed by my window, looking out at the sea. It was nearly still since the winds were calm, and everything rested peacefully under the light of the quiet moon. Only a few fishing boats dotted the water, and every now and then, a soft breeze carried the faint sounds of fishermen calling to one another. I noticed the silence, though I didn’t fully realize how deep it was until my attention was drawn to the sound of oars paddling near the shore, and someone arrived, landing close to my house.

In a few minutes after, I heard the creaking of my door, as if some one endeavoured to open it softly. I trembled from head to foot; I felt a presentiment of who it was and wished to rouse one of the peasants who dwelt in a cottage not far from mine; but I was overcome by the sensation of helplessness, so often felt in frightful dreams, when you in vain endeavour to fly from an impending danger, and was rooted to the spot.

A few minutes later, I heard my door creaking, as if someone was trying to open it quietly. I started trembling from head to toe; I had a feeling of who it might be and wanted to wake up one of the peasants living in a cottage not far from mine. But I was overwhelmed by that paralyzing helplessness you often feel in terrifying nightmares, when you desperately try but fail to escape from an approaching danger, and I was frozen in place.

Presently I heard the sound of footsteps along the passage; the door opened, and the wretch whom I dreaded appeared. Shutting the door, he approached me and said in a smothered voice,

Soon, I heard footsteps coming down the hall; the door opened, and the terrible figure I feared appeared. Closing the door behind him, he came up to me and said in a muffled voice,

“You have destroyed the work which you began; what is it that you intend? Do you dare to break your promise? I have endured toil and misery; I left Switzerland with you; I crept along the shores of the Rhine, among its willow islands and over the summits of its hills. I have dwelt many months in the heaths of England and among the deserts of Scotland. I have endured incalculable fatigue, and cold, and hunger; do you dare destroy my hopes?”

"You’ve ruined the work you started; what are you planning to do now? Do you really dare to break your promise? I’ve gone through so much toil and suffering; I left Switzerland with you; I wandered along the banks of the Rhine, through its willow-covered islands, and across its hills. I’ve spent months in the heaths of England and the remote wilderness of Scotland. I’ve endured endless exhaustion, freezing cold, and unbearable hunger—do you dare to crush my hopes?"

“Begone! I do break my promise; never will I create another like yourself, equal in deformity and wickedness.”

"Go away! I'm breaking my promise; I will never create another being like you, just as twisted and wicked."

“Slave, I before reasoned with you, but you have proved yourself unworthy of my condescension. Remember that I have power; you believe yourself miserable, but I can make you so wretched that the light of day will be hateful to you. You are my creator, but I am your master; obey!”

"Servant, I tried reasoning with you before, but you've shown yourself undeserving of my patience. Remember, I have power; you think you're suffering now, but I can make you so miserable that you'll despise the daylight. You may have created me, but I am your master. Obey me!"

“The hour of my irresolution is past, and the period of your power is arrived. Your threats cannot move me to do an act of wickedness; but they confirm me in a determination of not creating you a companion in vice. Shall I, in cool blood, set loose upon the earth a dæmon whose delight is in death and wretchedness? Begone! I am firm, and your words will only exasperate my rage.”

"The time for my hesitation is over, and now your moment of power has arrived. Your threats can't compel me to commit an act of evil; instead, they've strengthened my resolve not to create a partner for you in your wickedness. Should I, with a clear conscience, unleash a demon on the world whose only joy is in death and misery? Get out of here! I've made up my mind, and your words will only fuel my anger."

The monster saw my determination in my face and gnashed his teeth in the impotence of anger. “Shall each man,” cried he, “find a wife for his bosom, and each beast have his mate, and I be alone? I had feelings of affection, and they were requited by detestation and scorn. Man! You may hate, but beware! Your hours will pass in dread and misery, and soon the bolt will fall which must ravish from you your happiness for ever. Are you to be happy while I grovel in the intensity of my wretchedness? You can blast my other passions, but revenge remains—revenge, henceforth dearer than light or food! I may die, but first you, my tyrant and tormentor, shall curse the sun that gazes on your misery. Beware, for I am fearless and therefore powerful. I will watch with the wiliness of a snake, that I may sting with its venom. Man, you shall repent of the injuries you inflict.”

The monster saw the determination on my face and clenched his teeth in powerless anger. “Will every man,” he shouted, “find a wife to love, and every animal have a mate, while I’m left alone? I had feelings of affection, and they were met with hatred and contempt. Man! You may hate me, but beware! Your days will be filled with fear and misery, and soon the blow will fall that will strip away your happiness forever. Should you be happy while I suffer in the depths of my despair? You can destroy my other emotions, but revenge remains—revenge, now more precious to me than light or food! I may die, but before I do, you, my tyrant and tormentor, will curse the sun for shining on your misery. Beware, for I am fearless and therefore powerful. I will watch you with the cunning of a snake, ready to strike with its venom. Man, you will regret the harm you’ve done to me.”

“Devil, cease; and do not poison the air with these sounds of malice. I have declared my resolution to you, and I am no coward to bend beneath words. Leave me; I am inexorable.”

"Devil, stop it; don’t pollute the air with your hateful words. I’ve told you my decision, and I’m not a coward who’ll back down because of talk. Leave me; I won’t change my mind."

“It is well. I go; but remember, I shall be with you on your wedding-night.”

"Alright, I’m leaving; but don’t forget, I’ll be there on your wedding night."

I started forward and exclaimed, “Villain! Before you sign my death-warrant, be sure that you are yourself safe.”

I stepped forward and shouted, "You villain! Before you seal my death sentence, make sure you're safe yourself."

I would have seized him, but he eluded me and quitted the house with precipitation. In a few moments I saw him in his boat, which shot across the waters with an arrowy swiftness and was soon lost amidst the waves.

I tried to grab him, but he slipped away and hurriedly left the house. Within moments, I saw him in his boat, which sped across the water like an arrow and quickly disappeared among the waves.

All was again silent, but his words rang in my ears. I burned with rage to pursue the murderer of my peace and precipitate him into the ocean. I walked up and down my room hastily and perturbed, while my imagination conjured up a thousand images to torment and sting me. Why had I not followed him and closed with him in mortal strife? But I had suffered him to depart, and he had directed his course towards the mainland. I shuddered to think who might be the next victim sacrificed to his insatiate revenge. And then I thought again of his words—“I will be with you on your wedding-night.” That, then, was the period fixed for the fulfilment of my destiny. In that hour I should die and at once satisfy and extinguish his malice. The prospect did not move me to fear; yet when I thought of my beloved Elizabeth, of her tears and endless sorrow, when she should find her lover so barbarously snatched from her, tears, the first I had shed for many months, streamed from my eyes, and I resolved not to fall before my enemy without a bitter struggle.

Everything went quiet again, but his words kept echoing in my mind. I burned with anger, desperate to chase down the destroyer of my peace and throw him into the ocean. I paced back and forth in my room, restless and upset, as my imagination conjured countless images designed to torment and provoke me. Why hadn’t I followed him and fought him to the death? But I had let him go, and he had already headed toward the mainland. I trembled at the thought of who might be his next victim, sacrificed to his relentless revenge. Then my mind returned to his words—“I will be with you on your wedding night.” That was the moment he had chosen to seal my fate. That would be the hour when I would die and simultaneously satisfy and extinguish his hatred. The thought didn’t fill me with fear. But when I imagined my beloved Elizabeth, her tears, and endless grief when she found her lover cruelly taken from her, tears—my first in months—poured down my face. I vowed not to fall to my enemy without putting up a fierce fight.

The night passed away, and the sun rose from the ocean; my feelings became calmer, if it may be called calmness when the violence of rage sinks into the depths of despair. I left the house, the horrid scene of the last night’s contention, and walked on the beach of the sea, which I almost regarded as an insuperable barrier between me and my fellow creatures; nay, a wish that such should prove the fact stole across me. I desired that I might pass my life on that barren rock, wearily, it is true, but uninterrupted by any sudden shock of misery. If I returned, it was to be sacrificed or to see those whom I most loved die under the grasp of a dæmon whom I had myself created.

The night passed, and the sun rose over the ocean. My emotions settled, though it can hardly be called calmness when the fury of anger gives way to the depths of despair. I left the house—the dreadful scene of the previous night's conflict—and walked along the beach, staring out at the sea, which felt like an impassable barrier between myself and other people. In fact, I even found myself wishing it truly was. I longed to spend my life on that desolate rock—yes, miserably—but free from the sudden shocks of pain and sorrow. Returning meant either being sacrificed or watching those I loved most die at the hands of a monster I had created myself.

I walked about the isle like a restless spectre, separated from all it loved and miserable in the separation. When it became noon, and the sun rose higher, I lay down on the grass and was overpowered by a deep sleep. I had been awake the whole of the preceding night, my nerves were agitated, and my eyes inflamed by watching and misery. The sleep into which I now sank refreshed me; and when I awoke, I again felt as if I belonged to a race of human beings like myself, and I began to reflect upon what had passed with greater composure; yet still the words of the fiend rang in my ears like a death-knell; they appeared like a dream, yet distinct and oppressive as a reality.

I wandered around the island like a restless ghost, cut off from everything I loved and consumed by the pain of separation. By noon, when the sun was high in the sky, I lay down on the grass and fell into a deep sleep. I had been awake all the previous night, my nerves frayed, and my eyes burning from the exhaustion and anguish. The sleep I drifted into revived me, and when I woke up, I felt again like I was part of humanity, connected to those like me. I began to think about what had happened with a bit more calmness. Yet, the fiend’s words still echoed in my mind like a death toll—like a dream, but so vivid and heavy, they felt as real as life itself.

The sun had far descended, and I still sat on the shore, satisfying my appetite, which had become ravenous, with an oaten cake, when I saw a fishing-boat land close to me, and one of the men brought me a packet; it contained letters from Geneva, and one from Clerval entreating me to join him. He said that he was wearing away his time fruitlessly where he was, that letters from the friends he had formed in London desired his return to complete the negotiation they had entered into for his Indian enterprise. He could not any longer delay his departure; but as his journey to London might be followed, even sooner than he now conjectured, by his longer voyage, he entreated me to bestow as much of my society on him as I could spare. He besought me, therefore, to leave my solitary isle and to meet him at Perth, that we might proceed southwards together. This letter in a degree recalled me to life, and I determined to quit my island at the expiration of two days.

The sun had sunk low in the sky, and I was still sitting by the shore, satisfying my ravenous hunger with an oatcake, when I saw a fishing boat land nearby. One of the men brought me a package; it contained letters from Geneva, including one from Clerval, pleading with me to join him. He explained that he was wasting his time where he was and that friends he had made in London were urging him to return to finalize the negotiations for his Indian venture. He could no longer delay his departure, but since his trip to London might soon be followed by a longer voyage—sooner than he currently expected—he begged me to spend as much time with him as I could spare. He urged me to leave my isolated island and meet him in Perth so we could travel south together. This letter, to some extent, brought me back to life, and I decided to leave the island in two days.

Yet, before I departed, there was a task to perform, on which I shuddered to reflect; I must pack up my chemical instruments, and for that purpose I must enter the room which had been the scene of my odious work, and I must handle those utensils the sight of which was sickening to me. The next morning, at daybreak, I summoned sufficient courage and unlocked the door of my laboratory. The remains of the half-finished creature, whom I had destroyed, lay scattered on the floor, and I almost felt as if I had mangled the living flesh of a human being. I paused to collect myself and then entered the chamber. With trembling hand I conveyed the instruments out of the room, but I reflected that I ought not to leave the relics of my work to excite the horror and suspicion of the peasants; and I accordingly put them into a basket, with a great quantity of stones, and laying them up, determined to throw them into the sea that very night; and in the meantime I sat upon the beach, employed in cleaning and arranging my chemical apparatus.

Before leaving, I had a task to face—a task I dreaded even thinking about. I had to pack up my chemical tools, which meant entering the room where I had done my horrible work and handling equipment that now made me sick just looking at it. The next morning, at dawn, I managed to gather enough courage to unlock the door to my lab. The remains of the half-finished creature I had destroyed were scattered across the floor, and it almost felt like I had mutilated the flesh of a living person. I stopped to steady myself, then stepped into the room. With shaking hands, I carried the instruments out, but I realized I couldn’t leave the remains of my work behind to frighten or raise suspicion among the locals. So, I put everything into a basket filled with heavy stones and decided I would throw it all into the sea that night. Until then, I sat on the beach, busy cleaning and organizing my chemical equipment.

Nothing could be more complete than the alteration that had taken place in my feelings since the night of the appearance of the dæmon. I had before regarded my promise with a gloomy despair as a thing that, with whatever consequences, must be fulfilled; but I now felt as if a film had been taken from before my eyes and that I for the first time saw clearly. The idea of renewing my labours did not for one instant occur to me; the threat I had heard weighed on my thoughts, but I did not reflect that a voluntary act of mine could avert it. I had resolved in my own mind that to create another like the fiend I had first made would be an act of the basest and most atrocious selfishness, and I banished from my mind every thought that could lead to a different conclusion.

Nothing could be more drastic than the change in my feelings since the night the demon appeared. Before, I had viewed my promise with dark despair, as something that, no matter the cost, had to be done. But now, it felt like a veil had been lifted from my eyes, and for the first time, I saw things clearly. The idea of continuing my work didn’t even cross my mind. The threat I had heard still weighed heavily on me, but I didn’t consider that my own deliberate actions could prevent it. I had firmly decided that creating another being like the monster I had already made would be the lowest and most monstrous act of selfishness. I pushed any thoughts that might lead me to a different conclusion completely out of my mind.

Between two and three in the morning the moon rose; and I then, putting my basket aboard a little skiff, sailed out about four miles from the shore. The scene was perfectly solitary; a few boats were returning towards land, but I sailed away from them. I felt as if I was about the commission of a dreadful crime and avoided with shuddering anxiety any encounter with my fellow creatures. At one time the moon, which had before been clear, was suddenly overspread by a thick cloud, and I took advantage of the moment of darkness and cast my basket into the sea; I listened to the gurgling sound as it sank and then sailed away from the spot. The sky became clouded, but the air was pure, although chilled by the northeast breeze that was then rising. But it refreshed me and filled me with such agreeable sensations that I resolved to prolong my stay on the water, and fixing the rudder in a direct position, stretched myself at the bottom of the boat. Clouds hid the moon, everything was obscure, and I heard only the sound of the boat as its keel cut through the waves; the murmur lulled me, and in a short time I slept soundly.

Between two and three in the morning, the moon came up. I loaded my basket onto a small boat and sailed about four miles away from the shore. The scene was completely deserted; a few boats were heading back toward land, but I steered away from them. It felt like I was about to commit a terrible crime, and I avoided any contact with other people, trembling with anxious dread. At one point, the previously clear moon was suddenly covered by a thick cloud, and I took advantage of the darkness to toss my basket into the sea. I listened to the gurgling sound as it sank, then sailed away from the spot. The sky grew cloudy, but the air was fresh, though chilled by the rising northeast breeze. The breeze, however, invigorated me and gave me such pleasant sensations that I decided to stay out on the water longer. I set the rudder to hold a straight course, then laid down at the bottom of the boat. The clouds covered the moon, everything was dark, and all I could hear was the sound of the boat's hull cutting through the water. That soft rhythm soothed me, and before long, I fell into a deep sleep.

I do not know how long I remained in this situation, but when I awoke I found that the sun had already mounted considerably. The wind was high, and the waves continually threatened the safety of my little skiff. I found that the wind was northeast and must have driven me far from the coast from which I had embarked. I endeavoured to change my course but quickly found that if I again made the attempt the boat would be instantly filled with water. Thus situated, my only resource was to drive before the wind. I confess that I felt a few sensations of terror. I had no compass with me and was so slenderly acquainted with the geography of this part of the world that the sun was of little benefit to me. I might be driven into the wide Atlantic and feel all the tortures of starvation or be swallowed up in the immeasurable waters that roared and buffeted around me. I had already been out many hours and felt the torment of a burning thirst, a prelude to my other sufferings. I looked on the heavens, which were covered by clouds that flew before the wind, only to be replaced by others; I looked upon the sea; it was to be my grave. “Fiend,” I exclaimed, “your task is already fulfilled!” I thought of Elizabeth, of my father, and of Clerval—all left behind, on whom the monster might satisfy his sanguinary and merciless passions. This idea plunged me into a reverie so despairing and frightful that even now, when the scene is on the point of closing before me for ever, I shudder to reflect on it.

I don’t know how long I stayed in that state, but when I woke up, I saw that the sun was already high in the sky. The wind was strong, and the waves kept threatening the safety of my little boat. I realized the wind was coming from the northeast and must have pushed me far from the coast where I had started. I tried to change course but quickly discovered that another attempt would instantly cause the boat to fill with water. In this situation, my only option was to let the wind carry me. I admit I felt a wave of fear. I had no compass and knew so little about the geography of this area that the sun wasn't much help. I might be driven out into the vast Atlantic, left to face starvation, or drowned in the endless waters crashing and roaring around me. I had already been adrift for many hours and felt the agony of burning thirst, the first sign of my coming suffering. I looked at the sky, covered in clouds speeding with the wind, only to be replaced by more; I looked at the sea—it was to become my grave. “Monster,” I cried out, “your mission is already complete!” I thought of Elizabeth, my father, and Clerval—all left behind, exposed to the monster’s bloody and merciless rage. This thought sent me into a despair so intense and terrifying that even now, as the memory of the scene is about to disappear from my life forever, I shudder just thinking about it.

Some hours passed thus; but by degrees, as the sun declined towards the horizon, the wind died away into a gentle breeze and the sea became free from breakers. But these gave place to a heavy swell; I felt sick and hardly able to hold the rudder, when suddenly I saw a line of high land towards the south.

Some hours went by like this; but gradually, as the sun sank closer to the horizon, the wind calmed into a light breeze, and the sea grew smooth without any waves crashing. However, a heavy swell took its place; I felt nauseous and struggled to keep hold of the rudder when, all of a sudden, I spotted a stretch of high land to the south.

Almost spent, as I was, by fatigue and the dreadful suspense I endured for several hours, this sudden certainty of life rushed like a flood of warm joy to my heart, and tears gushed from my eyes.

Exhausted as I was from fatigue and the horrible suspense I had endured for hours, the sudden certainty of being alive flooded my heart with warm joy, and tears streamed from my eyes.

How mutable are our feelings, and how strange is that clinging love we have of life even in the excess of misery! I constructed another sail with a part of my dress and eagerly steered my course towards the land. It had a wild and rocky appearance, but as I approached nearer I easily perceived the traces of cultivation. I saw vessels near the shore and found myself suddenly transported back to the neighbourhood of civilised man. I carefully traced the windings of the land and hailed a steeple which I at length saw issuing from behind a small promontory. As I was in a state of extreme debility, I resolved to sail directly towards the town, as a place where I could most easily procure nourishment. Fortunately I had money with me. As I turned the promontory I perceived a small neat town and a good harbour, which I entered, my heart bounding with joy at my unexpected escape.

How quickly our feelings change, and how strange it is that we cling to life even in the depths of misery! I made another sail out of part of my clothing and eagerly steered toward the shore. It looked wild and rocky at first, but as I got closer, I could make out signs of cultivation. I saw ships near the coast and suddenly found myself back in the vicinity of civilization. I carefully followed the curves of the shoreline and spotted a steeple emerging from behind a small headland. Weakened as I was, I decided to sail directly into the town, hoping it would be the easiest place to find food. Luckily, I had some money with me. When I rounded the headland, I saw a small, tidy town with a good harbor. My heart leaped with joy at this unexpected escape.

As I was occupied in fixing the boat and arranging the sails, several people crowded towards the spot. They seemed much surprised at my appearance, but instead of offering me any assistance, whispered together with gestures that at any other time might have produced in me a slight sensation of alarm. As it was, I merely remarked that they spoke English, and I therefore addressed them in that language. “My good friends,” said I, “will you be so kind as to tell me the name of this town and inform me where I am?”

While I was busy fixing the boat and sorting out the sails, a group of people started gathering around. They looked pretty surprised to see me, but instead of helping, they just whispered to each other and made gestures that might have made me a little nervous in different circumstances. As it stood, I simply noticed that they were speaking English, so I decided to talk to them in the same language. "Hey there, friends," I said. "Could you please tell me the name of this town and let me know where I am?"

“You will know that soon enough,” replied a man with a hoarse voice. “Maybe you are come to a place that will not prove much to your taste, but you will not be consulted as to your quarters, I promise you.”

"You'll find out soon enough," replied a man with a raspy voice. "Maybe you've come to a place that won't suit your liking, but I can promise you, no one will be asking your opinion on where you'll stay."

I was exceedingly surprised on receiving so rude an answer from a stranger, and I was also disconcerted on perceiving the frowning and angry countenances of his companions. “Why do you answer me so roughly?” I replied. “Surely it is not the custom of Englishmen to receive strangers so inhospitably.”

I was really surprised to get such a rude response from a stranger, and I was also unsettled by the frowning, angry faces of his companions. “Why are you speaking to me so harshly?” I said. “It’s surely not the way of Englishmen to treat visitors so unkindly.”

“I do not know,” said the man, “what the custom of the English may be, but it is the custom of the Irish to hate villains.”

"I don’t know," said the man, "what the English tradition might be, but the Irish tradition is to despise villains."

While this strange dialogue continued, I perceived the crowd rapidly increase. Their faces expressed a mixture of curiosity and anger, which annoyed and in some degree alarmed me. I inquired the way to the inn, but no one replied. I then moved forward, and a murmuring sound arose from the crowd as they followed and surrounded me, when an ill-looking man approaching tapped me on the shoulder and said, “Come, sir, you must follow me to Mr. Kirwin’s to give an account of yourself.”

As this bizarre conversation went on, I noticed the crowd growing quickly. Their faces showed a mix of curiosity and anger, which bothered me and made me feel a bit uneasy. I asked for directions to the inn, but no one answered. So, I started walking forward, and the crowd began murmuring as they followed and surrounded me. Then, a rough-looking man came up, tapped me on the shoulder, and said, “Alright, sir, you need to come with me to Mr. Kirwin’s and explain yourself.”

“Who is Mr. Kirwin? Why am I to give an account of myself? Is not this a free country?”

"Who is Mr. Kirwin? Why do I need to explain myself? Isn't this a free country?"

“Ay, sir, free enough for honest folks. Mr. Kirwin is a magistrate, and you are to give an account of the death of a gentleman who was found murdered here last night.”

"Yes, sir, free enough for honest people. Mr. Kirwin is a magistrate, and you're here to explain the death of a man who was found murdered here last night."

This answer startled me, but I presently recovered myself. I was innocent; that could easily be proved; accordingly I followed my conductor in silence and was led to one of the best houses in the town. I was ready to sink from fatigue and hunger, but being surrounded by a crowd, I thought it politic to rouse all my strength, that no physical debility might be construed into apprehension or conscious guilt. Little did I then expect the calamity that was in a few moments to overwhelm me and extinguish in horror and despair all fear of ignominy or death.

This response shocked me, but I quickly pulled myself together. I was innocent, and that could easily be proven. So, I followed my guide in silence as I was taken to one of the nicest houses in town. I was on the verge of collapse from exhaustion and hunger, but with a crowd surrounding me, I decided it was smarter to summon all my strength so that any physical weakness wouldn’t be mistaken for fear or a guilty conscience. Little did I know then that, within moments, a disaster would strike that would drown me in horror and despair, wiping out any fear of shame or even death.

I must pause here, for it requires all my fortitude to recall the memory of the frightful events which I am about to relate, in proper detail, to my recollection.

I need to take a moment here because it takes all my strength to bring back the memory of the terrifying events I’m about to describe in full detail.

Chapter 21

I was soon introduced into the presence of the magistrate, an old benevolent man with calm and mild manners. He looked upon me, however, with some degree of severity, and then, turning towards my conductors, he asked who appeared as witnesses on this occasion.

I was quickly brought before the magistrate, an older, kind-hearted man with a calm and gentle demeanor. However, he looked at me with a bit of sternness before turning to my escorts and asking who would be serving as witnesses in this case.

About half a dozen men came forward; and, one being selected by the magistrate, he deposed that he had been out fishing the night before with his son and brother-in-law, Daniel Nugent, when, about ten o’clock, they observed a strong northerly blast rising, and they accordingly put in for port. It was a very dark night, as the moon had not yet risen; they did not land at the harbour, but, as they had been accustomed, at a creek about two miles below. He walked on first, carrying a part of the fishing tackle, and his companions followed him at some distance. As he was proceeding along the sands, he struck his foot against something and fell at his length on the ground. His companions came up to assist him, and by the light of their lantern they found that he had fallen on the body of a man, who was to all appearance dead. Their first supposition was that it was the corpse of some person who had been drowned and was thrown on shore by the waves, but on examination they found that the clothes were not wet and even that the body was not then cold. They instantly carried it to the cottage of an old woman near the spot and endeavoured, but in vain, to restore it to life. It appeared to be a handsome young man, about five and twenty years of age. He had apparently been strangled, for there was no sign of any violence except the black mark of fingers on his neck.

About half a dozen men stepped forward, and one of them, chosen by the magistrate, testified that he’d been out fishing the night before with his son and brother-in-law, Daniel Nugent. Around ten o’clock, they noticed a strong northerly wind picking up, so they decided to head back to shore. It was a very dark night since the moon hadn’t risen yet. Instead of docking at the harbor, as they often did, they landed at a creek about two miles away. He went ahead, carrying some of the fishing gear, while the others followed a bit behind. As he walked along the sand, he tripped over something and fell flat on the ground. His companions quickly came to help him, and by the light of their lantern, they realized he had fallen on a man’s body, which appeared to be dead. At first, they thought it might be the corpse of someone who had drowned and been washed ashore, but on closer inspection, they saw the clothes weren’t wet, and the body wasn’t cold yet. They immediately took it to the cottage of an old woman nearby and tried, unsuccessfully, to revive him. The man seemed to be a handsome young fellow, about 25 years old. It looked like he had been strangled, as the only visible injury was the black mark of fingers around his neck.

The first part of this deposition did not in the least interest me, but when the mark of the fingers was mentioned I remembered the murder of my brother and felt myself extremely agitated; my limbs trembled, and a mist came over my eyes, which obliged me to lean on a chair for support. The magistrate observed me with a keen eye and of course drew an unfavourable augury from my manner.

The first part of this testimony didn’t interest me at all, but when the finger marks were mentioned, I immediately thought of my brother’s murder and felt deeply shaken. My legs trembled, and my vision blurred, forcing me to lean on a chair for support. The magistrate watched me closely and, unsurprisingly, made a negative judgment about my behavior.

The son confirmed his father’s account, but when Daniel Nugent was called he swore positively that just before the fall of his companion, he saw a boat, with a single man in it, at a short distance from the shore; and as far as he could judge by the light of a few stars, it was the same boat in which I had just landed.

The son backed up his father’s story, but when Daniel Nugent was called, he swore confidently that just before his companion fell, he saw a boat with one person in it, not far from the shore. And as far as he could tell by the light of a few stars, it was the same boat I had just arrived in.

A woman deposed that she lived near the beach and was standing at the door of her cottage, waiting for the return of the fishermen, about an hour before she heard of the discovery of the body, when she saw a boat with only one man in it push off from that part of the shore where the corpse was afterwards found.

A woman testified that she lived near the beach and was standing at the door of her cottage, waiting for the fishermen to return, about an hour before she heard about the discovery of the body. She saw a boat with just one man in it set off from the part of the shore where the body was later found.

Another woman confirmed the account of the fishermen having brought the body into her house; it was not cold. They put it into a bed and rubbed it, and Daniel went to the town for an apothecary, but life was quite gone.

Another woman backed up the story about the fishermen bringing the body into her house; it wasn’t cold. They laid it in a bed and tried rubbing it, and Daniel went into town to get a doctor, but the person was already gone.

Several other men were examined concerning my landing, and they agreed that, with the strong north wind that had arisen during the night, it was very probable that I had beaten about for many hours and had been obliged to return nearly to the same spot from which I had departed. Besides, they observed that it appeared that I had brought the body from another place, and it was likely that as I did not appear to know the shore, I might have put into the harbour ignorant of the distance of the town of —— from the place where I had deposited the corpse.

Several other men were questioned about my arrival, and they agreed that, with the strong north wind that had come up during the night, it was very likely that I had drifted around for hours and had been forced to return close to the same spot where I had started. They also pointed out that it seemed like I had brought the body from somewhere else, and since I didn’t seem familiar with the shoreline, it was possible that I had entered the harbor without realizing how far the town of —— was from the spot where I had left the body.

Mr. Kirwin, on hearing this evidence, desired that I should be taken into the room where the body lay for interment, that it might be observed what effect the sight of it would produce upon me. This idea was probably suggested by the extreme agitation I had exhibited when the mode of the murder had been described. I was accordingly conducted, by the magistrate and several other persons, to the inn. I could not help being struck by the strange coincidences that had taken place during this eventful night; but, knowing that I had been conversing with several persons in the island I had inhabited about the time that the body had been found, I was perfectly tranquil as to the consequences of the affair.

Mr. Kirwin, after hearing the evidence, ordered that I be taken to the room where the body was lying before the burial, so they could see how I would react to seeing it. This idea was probably sparked by how extremely upset I had been when the details of the murder were described. So, I was led by the magistrate and several others to the inn. I couldn’t help but notice the strange series of coincidences that had unfolded during this intense night; however, since I knew I had been speaking with several people on the island I was staying on around the time the body was found, I felt completely calm about how this situation would turn out.

I entered the room where the corpse lay and was led up to the coffin. How can I describe my sensations on beholding it? I feel yet parched with horror, nor can I reflect on that terrible moment without shuddering and agony. The examination, the presence of the magistrate and witnesses, passed like a dream from my memory when I saw the lifeless form of Henry Clerval stretched before me. I gasped for breath, and throwing myself on the body, I exclaimed, “Have my murderous machinations deprived you also, my dearest Henry, of life? Two I have already destroyed; other victims await their destiny; but you, Clerval, my friend, my benefactor—”

I walked into the room where the body was and was taken to the coffin. How can I even describe how I felt when I saw it? I still feel a dry, chilling horror, and I can’t think about that terrible moment without trembling and pain. The examination, the presence of the magistrate and witnesses—it all felt like a blur, like a dream fading from my memory, as I looked at Henry Clerval’s lifeless body lying in front of me. I gasped for air, and throwing myself onto the body, I cried out, “Have my deadly schemes taken your life too, my dearest Henry? I’ve already destroyed two lives; more victims are doomed to their fate. But you, Clerval, my friend, my savior—”

The human frame could no longer support the agonies that I endured, and I was carried out of the room in strong convulsions.

My body couldn’t handle the pain I was going through anymore, and I was carried out of the room, shaking violently.

A fever succeeded to this. I lay for two months on the point of death; my ravings, as I afterwards heard, were frightful; I called myself the murderer of William, of Justine, and of Clerval. Sometimes I entreated my attendants to assist me in the destruction of the fiend by whom I was tormented; and at others I felt the fingers of the monster already grasping my neck, and screamed aloud with agony and terror. Fortunately, as I spoke my native language, Mr. Kirwin alone understood me; but my gestures and bitter cries were sufficient to affright the other witnesses.

I fell into a fever after that. For two months, I was on the brink of death. Later, I was told my delirious rambling was horrifying—I kept calling myself the murderer of William, Justine, and Clerval. Sometimes I begged my caregivers to help me destroy the demon tormenting me. Other times, I felt the monster’s fingers tightening around my neck, and I would scream out in pain and terror. Luckily, since I was speaking my native language, only Mr. Kirwin could understand me. Still, my frantic gestures and anguished cries were enough to scare the others who witnessed it.

Why did I not die? More miserable than man ever was before, why did I not sink into forgetfulness and rest? Death snatches away many blooming children, the only hopes of their doting parents; how many brides and youthful lovers have been one day in the bloom of health and hope, and the next a prey for worms and the decay of the tomb! Of what materials was I made that I could thus resist so many shocks, which, like the turning of the wheel, continually renewed the torture?

Why didn’t I just die? More miserable than anyone has ever been, why couldn’t I just fade into oblivion and find peace? Death takes so many bright, blooming children, the only joys of their adoring parents; how many brides and young lovers are full of health and hope one day, only to become food for worms and rot in the grave the next? What was I made of that I could endure so many blows, endlessly renewing my torment like a wheel spinning over and over again?

But I was doomed to live and in two months found myself as awaking from a dream, in a prison, stretched on a wretched bed, surrounded by gaolers, turnkeys, bolts, and all the miserable apparatus of a dungeon. It was morning, I remember, when I thus awoke to understanding; I had forgotten the particulars of what had happened and only felt as if some great misfortune had suddenly overwhelmed me; but when I looked around and saw the barred windows and the squalidness of the room in which I was, all flashed across my memory and I groaned bitterly.

But I was destined to survive, and two months later, it felt like I was waking up from a dream—in a prison, lying on a miserable bed, surrounded by guards, wardens, locks, and all the grim tools of confinement. I remember it was morning when I became aware of my situation; I had forgotten the details of what had happened and only felt like some immense disaster had crushed me. But as I looked around at the barred windows and the filth of the room I was in, everything came rushing back to me, and I groaned in agony.

This sound disturbed an old woman who was sleeping in a chair beside me. She was a hired nurse, the wife of one of the turnkeys, and her countenance expressed all those bad qualities which often characterise that class. The lines of her face were hard and rude, like that of persons accustomed to see without sympathising in sights of misery. Her tone expressed her entire indifference; she addressed me in English, and the voice struck me as one that I had heard during my sufferings.

The noise woke up an old woman who had been sleeping in a chair next to me. She was a hired nurse, married to one of the prison guards, and her face showed all the harsh traits often associated with people of her profession. Her features were rough and unkind, like someone used to witnessing suffering without feeling any compassion. Her tone was completely detached as she spoke to me in English, and her voice sounded familiar—like one I had heard during my moments of pain.

“Are you better now, sir?” said she.

"Are you feeling better now, sir?" she asked.

I replied in the same language, with a feeble voice, “I believe I am; but if it be all true, if indeed I did not dream, I am sorry that I am still alive to feel this misery and horror.”

I answered in the same language, with a weak voice, "I think I am; but if it's all true, if I really wasn't dreaming, I regret that I'm still alive to feel this misery and horror."

“For that matter,” replied the old woman, “if you mean about the gentleman you murdered, I believe that it were better for you if you were dead, for I fancy it will go hard with you! However, that’s none of my business; I am sent to nurse you and get you well; I do my duty with a safe conscience; it were well if everybody did the same.”

"For that matter," replied the old woman, "if you're talking about the man you killed, I think it would be better for you if you were dead, because I imagine things are going to get rough for you! But that's not my concern; I'm here to nurse you and help you recover. I do my job with a clear conscience; it would be good if everyone did the same."

I turned with loathing from the woman who could utter so unfeeling a speech to a person just saved, on the very edge of death; but I felt languid and unable to reflect on all that had passed. The whole series of my life appeared to me as a dream; I sometimes doubted if indeed it were all true, for it never presented itself to my mind with the force of reality.

I turned away in disgust from the woman who could say something so heartless to someone who had just been saved from the brink of death. But I felt weak and too drained to think about everything that had happened. My entire life seemed like a dream to me; at times, I even doubted if it was all real, as it never felt fully tangible in my mind.

As the images that floated before me became more distinct, I grew feverish; a darkness pressed around me; no one was near me who soothed me with the gentle voice of love; no dear hand supported me. The physician came and prescribed medicines, and the old woman prepared them for me; but utter carelessness was visible in the first, and the expression of brutality was strongly marked in the visage of the second. Who could be interested in the fate of a murderer but the hangman who would gain his fee?

As the visions around me became clearer, I started feeling feverish; darkness closed in on me. No one was there to comfort me with a loving voice, and no kind hand was there to support me. The doctor came and prescribed medicine, which the old woman prepared, but the doctor showed complete indifference, and the old woman’s face was harsh and cruel. Who could possibly care about the fate of a murderer except the executioner, who'd be paid for the job?

These were my first reflections, but I soon learned that Mr. Kirwin had shown me extreme kindness. He had caused the best room in the prison to be prepared for me (wretched indeed was the best); and it was he who had provided a physician and a nurse. It is true, he seldom came to see me, for although he ardently desired to relieve the sufferings of every human creature, he did not wish to be present at the agonies and miserable ravings of a murderer. He came, therefore, sometimes to see that I was not neglected, but his visits were short and with long intervals.

At first, these were my thoughts, but I soon realized that Mr. Kirwin had shown me incredible kindness. He had arranged for the best room in the prison to be set up for me (although even the best was miserable), and he had provided both a doctor and a nurse. It’s true that he rarely visited me—despite his strong desire to ease the suffering of others, he didn’t want to witness the agony and desperate outbursts of someone accused of murder. So, he only came occasionally to make sure I wasn’t being overlooked, but his visits were brief and spaced far apart.

One day, while I was gradually recovering, I was seated in a chair, my eyes half open and my cheeks livid like those in death. I was overcome by gloom and misery and often reflected I had better seek death than desire to remain in a world which to me was replete with wretchedness. At one time I considered whether I should not declare myself guilty and suffer the penalty of the law, less innocent than poor Justine had been. Such were my thoughts when the door of my apartment was opened and Mr. Kirwin entered. His countenance expressed sympathy and compassion; he drew a chair close to mine and addressed me in French,

One day, as I was slowly recovering, I sat in a chair with my eyes half-open and my cheeks pale like death. I was overwhelmed by sadness and misery, often thinking it might be better to embrace death than to stay in a world that seemed full of suffering for me. At one point, I even wondered if I should confess to a crime I hadn't committed and accept the punishment of the law, feeling less innocent than poor Justine had been. While I was lost in these thoughts, the door to my room opened, and Mr. Kirwin walked in. His face showed sympathy and compassion; he pulled up a chair close to mine and began speaking to me in French.

“I fear that this place is very shocking to you; can I do anything to make you more comfortable?”

"I'm afraid this place might be quite upsetting for you. Is there anything I can do to make you feel more comfortable?"

“I thank you, but all that you mention is nothing to me; on the whole earth there is no comfort which I am capable of receiving.”

"Thank you, but none of what you mentioned means anything to me; there’s no comfort on this entire earth that I’m able to feel."

“I know that the sympathy of a stranger can be but of little relief to one borne down as you are by so strange a misfortune. But you will, I hope, soon quit this melancholy abode, for doubtless evidence can easily be brought to free you from the criminal charge.”

"I understand that the sympathy of a stranger can offer little comfort to someone weighed down by such a strange misfortune. But I hope you'll soon leave this gloomy place, as surely evidence can be found to clear you of the criminal accusation."

“That is my least concern; I am, by a course of strange events, become the most miserable of mortals. Persecuted and tortured as I am and have been, can death be any evil to me?”

"That's the least of my worries; through a series of strange events, I’ve become the most miserable person alive. After all the persecution and suffering I’ve endured, could death really be a bad thing for me?"

“Nothing indeed could be more unfortunate and agonising than the strange chances that have lately occurred. You were thrown, by some surprising accident, on this shore, renowned for its hospitality, seized immediately, and charged with murder. The first sight that was presented to your eyes was the body of your friend, murdered in so unaccountable a manner and placed, as it were, by some fiend across your path.”

"Nothing could be more tragic and painful than the bizarre events that have recently happened. By some unbelievable twist of fate, you ended up on this shore, famous for its hospitality, only to be instantly seized and accused of murder. The very first thing you saw was your friend's body, killed in such an inexplicable way and seemingly placed in your path by some evil force."

As Mr. Kirwin said this, notwithstanding the agitation I endured on this retrospect of my sufferings, I also felt considerable surprise at the knowledge he seemed to possess concerning me. I suppose some astonishment was exhibited in my countenance, for Mr. Kirwin hastened to say,

As Mr. Kirwin said this, despite the distress I felt while reflecting on my past hardships, I also found myself quite surprised by how much he seemed to know about me. I guess my expression showed some astonishment, because Mr. Kirwin quickly added,

“Immediately upon your being taken ill, all the papers that were on your person were brought me, and I examined them that I might discover some trace by which I could send to your relations an account of your misfortune and illness. I found several letters, and, among others, one which I discovered from its commencement to be from your father. I instantly wrote to Geneva; nearly two months have elapsed since the departure of my letter. But you are ill; even now you tremble; you are unfit for agitation of any kind.”

"As soon as you got sick, all the papers you had on you were brought to me, and I went through them to find some way to contact your family and let them know about your illness and misfortune. I found several letters, including one that I quickly realized, from its opening, was from your father. I immediately wrote to Geneva, and almost two months have passed since I sent the letter. But you’re still unwell; even now, you're shaking. You’re in no condition to deal with any kind of stress."

“This suspense is a thousand times worse than the most horrible event; tell me what new scene of death has been acted, and whose murder I am now to lament?”

"This suspense is a thousand times worse than the most terrible event; just tell me what new tragedy has happened and whose death I need to mourn now."

“Your family is perfectly well,” said Mr. Kirwin with gentleness; “and someone, a friend, is come to visit you.”

"Your family's doing just fine," said Mr. Kirwin gently. "And someone—a friend—has come to see you."

I know not by what chain of thought the idea presented itself, but it instantly darted into my mind that the murderer had come to mock at my misery and taunt me with the death of Clerval, as a new incitement for me to comply with his hellish desires. I put my hand before my eyes, and cried out in agony,

I don’t know what train of thought led to the idea, but it instantly struck me that the murderer had come to mock my suffering and taunt me about Clerval’s death, as a new way to push me to give in to his evil demands. I covered my eyes with my hand and cried out in agony,

“Oh! Take him away! I cannot see him; for God’s sake, do not let him enter!”

"Oh! Get him out of here! I can't look at him; for God's sake, don't let him come in!"

Mr. Kirwin regarded me with a troubled countenance. He could not help regarding my exclamation as a presumption of my guilt and said in rather a severe tone,

Mr. Kirwin looked at me with a worried expression. He couldn’t help but see my outburst as a sign of my guilt and said in a somewhat stern tone,

“I should have thought, young man, that the presence of your father would have been welcome instead of inspiring such violent repugnance.”

"I would have thought, young man, that having your father here would be welcome rather than making you feel such intense disgust."

“My father!” cried I, while every feature and every muscle was relaxed from anguish to pleasure. “Is my father indeed come? How kind, how very kind! But where is he, why does he not hasten to me?”

"My father!" I exclaimed, as every feature and muscle of my face shifted from pain to joy. "Has my father really come? How kind, so incredibly kind! But where is he? Why isn’t he rushing to see me?"

My change of manner surprised and pleased the magistrate; perhaps he thought that my former exclamation was a momentary return of delirium, and now he instantly resumed his former benevolence. He rose and quitted the room with my nurse, and in a moment my father entered it.

My change in behavior surprised and pleased the magistrate; maybe he thought my earlier outburst was just a brief lapse into delirium. He quickly returned to his previous kindness. He got up and left the room with my nurse, and a moment later, my father came in.

Nothing, at this moment, could have given me greater pleasure than the arrival of my father. I stretched out my hand to him and cried,

Nothing could have made me happier at that moment than my father's arrival. I reached out my hand to him and exclaimed,

“Are you then safe—and Elizabeth—and Ernest?”

"Are you safe? And what about Elizabeth and Ernest?"

My father calmed me with assurances of their welfare and endeavoured, by dwelling on these subjects so interesting to my heart, to raise my desponding spirits; but he soon felt that a prison cannot be the abode of cheerfulness. “What a place is this that you inhabit, my son!” said he, looking mournfully at the barred windows and wretched appearance of the room. “You travelled to seek happiness, but a fatality seems to pursue you. And poor Clerval—”

My father reassured me about their well-being and tried to lift my spirits by focusing on topics that mattered deeply to me. But he quickly realized that a prison is no place for happiness. “What kind of place is this for you to live in, my son?” he said sadly, glancing at the barred windows and the miserable condition of the room. “You set out to find happiness, but misfortune seems to follow you everywhere. And poor Clerval—”

The name of my unfortunate and murdered friend was an agitation too great to be endured in my weak state; I shed tears.

Hearing the name of my unlucky and murdered friend was too much for me to handle in my fragile condition; I started crying.

“Alas! Yes, my father,” replied I; “some destiny of the most horrible kind hangs over me, and I must live to fulfil it, or surely I should have died on the coffin of Henry.”

"Yes, unfortunately, Father," I replied, "some terrible fate is hanging over me, and I have to live to see it through, or I surely would have died next to Henry's coffin."

We were not allowed to converse for any length of time, for the precarious state of my health rendered every precaution necessary that could ensure tranquillity. Mr. Kirwin came in and insisted that my strength should not be exhausted by too much exertion. But the appearance of my father was to me like that of my good angel, and I gradually recovered my health.

We weren’t allowed to talk for too long because my fragile health required every possible precaution to maintain calm. Mr. Kirwin came in and made sure I didn’t overexert myself and drain my strength. But seeing my father was like seeing my guardian angel, and little by little, I regained my health.

As my sickness quitted me, I was absorbed by a gloomy and black melancholy that nothing could dissipate. The image of Clerval was for ever before me, ghastly and murdered. More than once the agitation into which these reflections threw me made my friends dread a dangerous relapse. Alas! Why did they preserve so miserable and detested a life? It was surely that I might fulfil my destiny, which is now drawing to a close. Soon, oh, very soon, will death extinguish these throbbings and relieve me from the mighty weight of anguish that bears me to the dust; and, in executing the award of justice, I shall also sink to rest. Then the appearance of death was distant, although the wish was ever present to my thoughts; and I often sat for hours motionless and speechless, wishing for some mighty revolution that might bury me and my destroyer in its ruins.

As my illness left me, I was consumed by a dark and overwhelming sadness that nothing could lift. The image of Clerval, lifeless and murdered, was always in my mind. More than once, the turmoil these thoughts caused made my friends fear I might have a serious relapse. Why, oh why, did they keep such a miserable, hated existence alive? Surely it was so I could fulfill my destiny, which is now nearing its end. Soon, very soon, death will silence this pain and free me from the crushing weight of sorrow that drags me down. In carrying out justice, I too will find rest. Back then, death seemed far away, though the thought never left my mind. I often sat for hours, still and silent, wishing for some great upheaval that would crush both me and my tormentor under its ruins.

The season of the assizes approached. I had already been three months in prison, and although I was still weak and in continual danger of a relapse, I was obliged to travel nearly a hundred miles to the country town where the court was held. Mr. Kirwin charged himself with every care of collecting witnesses and arranging my defence. I was spared the disgrace of appearing publicly as a criminal, as the case was not brought before the court that decides on life and death. The grand jury rejected the bill, on its being proved that I was on the Orkney Islands at the hour the body of my friend was found; and a fortnight after my removal I was liberated from prison.

The time for the trial was approaching. I had already spent three months in prison, and even though I was still weak and at constant risk of a relapse, I had to travel nearly a hundred miles to the town where the court was being held. Mr. Kirwin took full responsibility for gathering witnesses and organizing my defense. I was spared the humiliation of appearing publicly as a criminal because the case wasn't taken to the court that handles capital punishment. The grand jury dismissed the charges after it was proven that I had been on the Orkney Islands at the time my friend's body was discovered. Two weeks after being transferred, I was released from prison.

My father was enraptured on finding me freed from the vexations of a criminal charge, that I was again allowed to breathe the fresh atmosphere and permitted to return to my native country. I did not participate in these feelings, for to me the walls of a dungeon or a palace were alike hateful. The cup of life was poisoned for ever, and although the sun shone upon me, as upon the happy and gay of heart, I saw around me nothing but a dense and frightful darkness, penetrated by no light but the glimmer of two eyes that glared upon me. Sometimes they were the expressive eyes of Henry, languishing in death, the dark orbs nearly covered by the lids and the long black lashes that fringed them; sometimes it was the watery, clouded eyes of the monster, as I first saw them in my chamber at Ingolstadt.

My dad was overjoyed to find out I was free from the stress of a criminal charge and allowed to breathe fresh air again and return to my home country. But I didn’t share his happiness. To me, whether I was in a dungeon or a palace, they were both equally unbearable. Life was poisoned for me forever, and even though the sun shone on me just as it did on the happy and carefree, all I could see around me was a thick and terrifying darkness, broken only by the faint glimmer of two glaring eyes. Sometimes they were Henry’s expressive eyes, filled with the stillness of death, the dark irises half-covered by his eyelids and the long black lashes around them. Other times, they were the watery, clouded eyes of the monster, as I’d first seen them in my room at Ingolstadt.

My father tried to awaken in me the feelings of affection. He talked of Geneva, which I should soon visit, of Elizabeth and Ernest; but these words only drew deep groans from me. Sometimes, indeed, I felt a wish for happiness and thought with melancholy delight of my beloved cousin or longed, with a devouring maladie du pays, to see once more the blue lake and rapid Rhone, that had been so dear to me in early childhood; but my general state of feeling was a torpor in which a prison was as welcome a residence as the divinest scene in nature; and these fits were seldom interrupted but by paroxysms of anguish and despair. At these moments I often endeavoured to put an end to the existence I loathed, and it required unceasing attendance and vigilance to restrain me from committing some dreadful act of violence.

My father tried to stir feelings of affection in me. He spoke about Geneva, which I would soon visit, and about Elizabeth and Ernest, but his words only brought deep groans from me. Sometimes, I did wish for happiness and thought with bittersweet longing about my dear cousin, or I yearned, with an intense homesickness, to see the blue lake and the rushing Rhone, which had been so precious to me in my early childhood. However, most of the time, I felt numb, where a prison seemed as acceptable a place to live as the most beautiful landscape in nature. These periods of numbness were rarely broken, except by moments of intense anguish and despair. During those times, I often tried to end the life I despised, and it took constant care and watchfulness to stop me from carrying out some horrible act of violence.

Yet one duty remained to me, the recollection of which finally triumphed over my selfish despair. It was necessary that I should return without delay to Geneva, there to watch over the lives of those I so fondly loved and to lie in wait for the murderer, that if any chance led me to the place of his concealment, or if he dared again to blast me by his presence, I might, with unfailing aim, put an end to the existence of the monstrous image which I had endued with the mockery of a soul still more monstrous. My father still desired to delay our departure, fearful that I could not sustain the fatigues of a journey, for I was a shattered wreck—the shadow of a human being. My strength was gone. I was a mere skeleton, and fever night and day preyed upon my wasted frame.

But one responsibility still remained for me, and the thought of it eventually overcame my selfish despair. I needed to return to Geneva without delay, to protect the lives of those I loved so deeply and to stay on the lookout for the murderer. If by any chance I came across his hiding place, or if he dared to confront me again and torment me with his presence, I would, with unwavering precision, put an end to the existence of the monstrous being I had brought to life, a being whose twisted soul was even more horrifying than its form. My father, however, still wanted to postpone our departure, worried that I wouldn’t be able to endure the strain of the journey because I was completely broken—just a shadow of a person. My strength was gone. I was nothing but skin and bones, and constant fever wore me down day and night.

Still, as I urged our leaving Ireland with such inquietude and impatience, my father thought it best to yield. We took our passage on board a vessel bound for Havre-de-Grace and sailed with a fair wind from the Irish shores. It was midnight. I lay on the deck looking at the stars and listening to the dashing of the waves. I hailed the darkness that shut Ireland from my sight, and my pulse beat with a feverish joy when I reflected that I should soon see Geneva. The past appeared to me in the light of a frightful dream; yet the vessel in which I was, the wind that blew me from the detested shore of Ireland, and the sea which surrounded me, told me too forcibly that I was deceived by no vision and that Clerval, my friend and dearest companion, had fallen a victim to me and the monster of my creation. I repassed, in my memory, my whole life; my quiet happiness while residing with my family in Geneva, the death of my mother, and my departure for Ingolstadt. I remembered, shuddering, the mad enthusiasm that hurried me on to the creation of my hideous enemy, and I called to mind the night in which he first lived. I was unable to pursue the train of thought; a thousand feelings pressed upon me, and I wept bitterly.

Still, since I insisted so anxiously and urgently on leaving Ireland, my father decided it was best to give in. We booked a spot on a ship headed for Havre-de-Grace and set sail with a favorable wind from the Irish coast. It was midnight. I lay on the deck, staring at the stars and listening to the waves crashing around us. I welcomed the darkness that hid Ireland from my view, and my pulse raced with a feverish kind of relief as I thought about soon being in Geneva. The past felt like a horrifying nightmare; yet the ship carrying me, the wind pushing me away from the hated shores of Ireland, and the sea stretching endlessly around me made it all too clear that this was no dream and that Clerval, my beloved friend and closest companion, had fallen victim to both me and the monster I had created. My mind replayed my entire life: the peaceful happiness I had known while living with my family in Geneva, my mother’s death, and my departure for Ingolstadt. I remembered, with a shudder, the insane obsession that drove me to create my monstrous enemy and recalled the night it first came to life. I couldn’t keep following this train of thought—waves of emotion overwhelmed me, and I broke down, sobbing uncontrollably.

Ever since my recovery from the fever, I had been in the custom of taking every night a small quantity of laudanum, for it was by means of this drug only that I was enabled to gain the rest necessary for the preservation of life. Oppressed by the recollection of my various misfortunes, I now swallowed double my usual quantity and soon slept profoundly. But sleep did not afford me respite from thought and misery; my dreams presented a thousand objects that scared me. Towards morning I was possessed by a kind of nightmare; I felt the fiend’s grasp in my neck and could not free myself from it; groans and cries rang in my ears. My father, who was watching over me, perceiving my restlessness, awoke me; the dashing waves were around, the cloudy sky above, the fiend was not here: a sense of security, a feeling that a truce was established between the present hour and the irresistible, disastrous future imparted to me a kind of calm forgetfulness, of which the human mind is by its structure peculiarly susceptible.

Since recovering from the fever, I had gotten into the habit of taking a small dose of laudanum every night, as it was the only way I could get the sleep I needed to stay alive. Burdened by the memory of my many misfortunes, I now took twice my usual dose and soon fell into a deep sleep. But sleep didn’t bring me any relief from my thoughts or suffering; my dreams were filled with countless terrifying images. By morning, I was trapped in a nightmare; I felt the fiend’s grip around my neck and couldn’t break free from it, while groans and cries echoed in my ears. My father, who was keeping watch over me, noticed my distress and woke me. The crashing waves surrounded us, the cloudy sky loomed above, but the fiend was gone. A sense of safety, a feeling that this moment was a temporary break from the unstoppable, disastrous future, gave me a kind of quiet forgetfulness—the kind that the human mind, by its nature, is uniquely able to experience.

Chapter 22

The voyage came to an end. We landed, and proceeded to Paris. I soon found that I had overtaxed my strength and that I must repose before I could continue my journey. My father’s care and attentions were indefatigable, but he did not know the origin of my sufferings and sought erroneous methods to remedy the incurable ill. He wished me to seek amusement in society. I abhorred the face of man. Oh, not abhorred! They were my brethren, my fellow beings, and I felt attracted even to the most repulsive among them, as to creatures of an angelic nature and celestial mechanism. But I felt that I had no right to share their intercourse. I had unchained an enemy among them whose joy it was to shed their blood and to revel in their groans. How they would, each and all, abhor me and hunt me from the world, did they know my unhallowed acts and the crimes which had their source in me!

The journey came to an end. We arrived and headed to Paris. I quickly realized that I had pushed myself too hard and needed to rest before I could continue traveling. My father took care of me tirelessly, but he didn’t understand the true cause of my suffering, so his attempts to cure the incurable were misguided. He wanted me to find entertainment in socializing. But I loathed being around other people. No, not loathed! They were my fellow human beings, my equals, and I felt drawn even to the most unpleasant among them, as if they were angelic creations of divine design. Yet I felt unworthy of being among them. I had unleashed a monster upon them, one that thrived on spilling their blood and delighting in their torment. If they knew of my cursed actions and the crimes that originated with me, they would all despise me and drive me out of the world!

My father yielded at length to my desire to avoid society and strove by various arguments to banish my despair. Sometimes he thought that I felt deeply the degradation of being obliged to answer a charge of murder, and he endeavoured to prove to me the futility of pride.

Eventually, my father gave in to my wish to stay away from society and tried through various arguments to lift me out of my despair. At times, he assumed that I was profoundly affected by the humiliation of having to defend myself against a murder accusation, and he worked to show me how pointless pride could be.

“Alas! My father,” said I, “how little do you know me. Human beings, their feelings and passions, would indeed be degraded if such a wretch as I felt pride. Justine, poor unhappy Justine, was as innocent as I, and she suffered the same charge; she died for it; and I am the cause of this—I murdered her. William, Justine, and Henry—they all died by my hands.”

“Dad, you just don’t know me at all,” I said. “Human beings, their feelings, and emotions would really be brought low if someone like me could feel pride. Justine, poor unlucky Justine, was just as innocent as I am, and she faced the same accusation; she died because of it. And it’s my fault—I killed her. William, Justine, and Henry—they all died because of me.”

My father had often, during my imprisonment, heard me make the same assertion; when I thus accused myself, he sometimes seemed to desire an explanation, and at others he appeared to consider it as the offspring of delirium, and that, during my illness, some idea of this kind had presented itself to my imagination, the remembrance of which I preserved in my convalescence. I avoided explanation and maintained a continual silence concerning the wretch I had created. I had a persuasion that I should be supposed mad, and this in itself would for ever have chained my tongue. But, besides, I could not bring myself to disclose a secret which would fill my hearer with consternation and make fear and unnatural horror the inmates of his breast. I checked, therefore, my impatient thirst for sympathy and was silent when I would have given the world to have confided the fatal secret. Yet, still, words like those I have recorded would burst uncontrollably from me. I could offer no explanation of them, but their truth in part relieved the burden of my mysterious woe.

During my time in prison, my father often heard me make the same claim. Sometimes, when I accused myself, he seemed like he wanted an explanation; other times, he seemed to think it was just the ramblings of a fevered mind, assuming that during my illness, some strange idea had taken root in my head and stuck with me during my recovery. I refused to explain and stayed completely silent about the monster I had created. I was convinced people would think I was insane, which would have silenced me forever. But beyond that, I couldn’t bring myself to share a secret that would horrify and terrify anyone who heard it. So, I suppressed my intense need for understanding and kept quiet, even though I would have given anything to confess the terrible truth. Still, words like the ones I’ve described would slip out uncontrollably. I couldn’t explain them, but speaking them, even partially, helped ease the weight of my hidden misery.

Upon this occasion my father said, with an expression of unbounded wonder, “My dearest Victor, what infatuation is this? My dear son, I entreat you never to make such an assertion again.”

On this occasion, my father said with an expression of complete amazement, "My dearest Victor, what madness is this? My dear son, I beg you never to say something like that again."

“I am not mad,” I cried energetically; “the sun and the heavens, who have viewed my operations, can bear witness of my truth. I am the assassin of those most innocent victims; they died by my machinations. A thousand times would I have shed my own blood, drop by drop, to have saved their lives; but I could not, my father, indeed I could not sacrifice the whole human race.”

"I'm not crazy," I shouted passionately. "The sun and heavens, who have watched everything I’ve done, can vouch for my honesty. I'm the one responsible for the deaths of those innocent victims; they died because of my schemes. A thousand times I would have given my own blood, drop by drop, to save their lives. But I couldn't—Father, I just couldn’t destroy the entire human race."

The conclusion of this speech convinced my father that my ideas were deranged, and he instantly changed the subject of our conversation and endeavoured to alter the course of my thoughts. He wished as much as possible to obliterate the memory of the scenes that had taken place in Ireland and never alluded to them or suffered me to speak of my misfortunes.

The end of this speech convinced my father that my thoughts were unhinged, so he immediately changed the topic of our conversation and tried to steer my mind in a different direction. He wanted to erase the memory of everything that had happened in Ireland as much as possible and never mentioned it or let me talk about my hardships.

As time passed away I became more calm; misery had her dwelling in my heart, but I no longer talked in the same incoherent manner of my own crimes; sufficient for me was the consciousness of them. By the utmost self-violence I curbed the imperious voice of wretchedness, which sometimes desired to declare itself to the whole world, and my manners were calmer and more composed than they had ever been since my journey to the sea of ice.

As time went on, I became calmer; misery still resided in my heart, but I no longer spoke erratically about my own crimes. It was enough for me to be aware of them. With immense effort, I suppressed the overwhelming voice of despair that sometimes wanted to scream out to the entire world, and my behavior became steadier and more composed than it had been since my journey to the icy sea.

A few days before we left Paris on our way to Switzerland, I received the following letter from Elizabeth:

A few days before we left Paris to head to Switzerland, I got the following letter from Elizabeth:

“My dear Friend,

“My dear friend,

“It gave me the greatest pleasure to receive a letter from my uncle dated at Paris; you are no longer at a formidable distance, and I may hope to see you in less than a fortnight. My poor cousin, how much you must have suffered! I expect to see you looking even more ill than when you quitted Geneva. This winter has been passed most miserably, tortured as I have been by anxious suspense; yet I hope to see peace in your countenance and to find that your heart is not totally void of comfort and tranquillity.

“I was so happy to get a letter from my uncle, sent from Paris. You're not so far away now, and I can hope to see you in less than two weeks. My poor cousin, you must have gone through so much! I’m expecting to see you looking even worse than when you left Geneva. This winter has been absolutely miserable for me, filled with constant worry and suspense. Still, I hope to see some peace in your face and to find that your heart isn’t completely devoid of comfort and calm.”

“Yet I fear that the same feelings now exist that made you so miserable a year ago, even perhaps augmented by time. I would not disturb you at this period, when so many misfortunes weigh upon you, but a conversation that I had with my uncle previous to his departure renders some explanation necessary before we meet.

"I'm afraid the same feelings that made you so unhappy a year ago are still there, maybe even stronger with time. I don't want to trouble you at a time like this, especially with so many hardships weighing on you, but a conversation I had with my uncle before he left makes it necessary for us to clear some things up before we see each other."

Explanation! You may possibly say, What can Elizabeth have to explain? If you really say this, my questions are answered and all my doubts satisfied. But you are distant from me, and it is possible that you may dread and yet be pleased with this explanation; and in a probability of this being the case, I dare not any longer postpone writing what, during your absence, I have often wished to express to you but have never had the courage to begin.

Explanation! You might wonder, what could Elizabeth possibly need to explain? If you're really asking that, then all my questions are answered, and all my doubts are resolved. But since you're far away, it's possible you might be both anxious and eager to hear this explanation. If that's the case, I can't put off writing this any longer. While you've been gone, I've often wanted to tell you all of this but never had the courage to start.

“You well know, Victor, that our union had been the favourite plan of your parents ever since our infancy. We were told this when young, and taught to look forward to it as an event that would certainly take place. We were affectionate playfellows during childhood, and, I believe, dear and valued friends to one another as we grew older. But as brother and sister often entertain a lively affection towards each other without desiring a more intimate union, may not such also be our case? Tell me, dearest Victor. Answer me, I conjure you by our mutual happiness, with simple truth—Do you not love another?

"You know very well, Victor, that our marriage has been your parents' favorite plan for us since we were kids. They told us about it when we were young and taught us to look forward to it as something that was bound to happen. We were close playmates as children and, I believe, dear and trusted friends as we grew up. But just as siblings often feel a deep affection for each other without wanting a closer relationship, couldn’t the same be true for us? Please, tell me, dearest Victor. I beg you, for the sake of our mutual happiness, answer me honestly—do you love someone else?"

“You have travelled; you have spent several years of your life at Ingolstadt; and I confess to you, my friend, that when I saw you last autumn so unhappy, flying to solitude from the society of every creature, I could not help supposing that you might regret our connection and believe yourself bound in honour to fulfil the wishes of your parents, although they opposed themselves to your inclinations. But this is false reasoning. I confess to you, my friend, that I love you and that in my airy dreams of futurity you have been my constant friend and companion. But it is your happiness I desire as well as my own when I declare to you that our marriage would render me eternally miserable unless it were the dictate of your own free choice. Even now I weep to think that, borne down as you are by the cruellest misfortunes, you may stifle, by the word honour, all hope of that love and happiness which would alone restore you to yourself. I, who have so disinterested an affection for you, may increase your miseries tenfold by being an obstacle to your wishes. Ah! Victor, be assured that your cousin and playmate has too sincere a love for you not to be made miserable by this supposition. Be happy, my friend; and if you obey me in this one request, remain satisfied that nothing on earth will have the power to interrupt my tranquillity.

"You’ve traveled; you’ve spent several years of your life at Ingolstadt. I have to admit, my friend, that when I saw you last fall, so unhappy and isolating yourself from everyone, I couldn’t help but think you might regret our connection. I wondered if you felt obligated by honor to fulfill your parents’ wishes, even though they went against your own desires. But that’s flawed reasoning. I admit, my friend, that I love you, and in all my hopes for the future, you’ve always been my closest friend and companion. But it’s your happiness I care about as much as my own, which is why I have to tell you: I’d be endlessly miserable if our marriage wasn’t your own free choice. Even now, I cry thinking that, overwhelmed by your terrible misfortunes, you might silence any hope for the love and happiness that could truly bring you peace—just because of the word honor. I care about you too deeply, and my love is too selfless to risk adding to your suffering by standing in the way of what you truly want. Oh, Victor, please believe me—your cousin and childhood friend loves you too much to be anything but miserable at the thought of this. Be happy, my friend, and trust that if you grant me this one request, nothing in this world could disturb my peace."

“Do not let this letter disturb you; do not answer tomorrow, or the next day, or even until you come, if it will give you pain. My uncle will send me news of your health, and if I see but one smile on your lips when we meet, occasioned by this or any other exertion of mine, I shall need no other happiness.

"Don't let this letter upset you; don’t feel like you have to reply tomorrow, the next day, or even before you visit, if it causes you any distress. My uncle will keep me updated on your health, and if I see just one smile on your face when we meet—whether it’s because of this or any other effort of mine—that will be all the happiness I need."

“Elizabeth Lavenza.

Elizabeth Lavenza.

“Geneva, May 18th, 17—”

“Geneva, May 18, 17—”

This letter revived in my memory what I had before forgotten, the threat of the fiend—“I will be with you on your wedding-night!” Such was my sentence, and on that night would the dæmon employ every art to destroy me and tear me from the glimpse of happiness which promised partly to console my sufferings. On that night he had determined to consummate his crimes by my death. Well, be it so; a deadly struggle would then assuredly take place, in which if he were victorious I should be at peace and his power over me be at an end. If he were vanquished, I should be a free man. Alas! What freedom? Such as the peasant enjoys when his family have been massacred before his eyes, his cottage burnt, his lands laid waste, and he is turned adrift, homeless, penniless, and alone, but free. Such would be my liberty except that in my Elizabeth I possessed a treasure, alas, balanced by those horrors of remorse and guilt which would pursue me until death.

This letter brought back memories of something I had forgotten before—the fiend's threat: *"I will be with you on your wedding night!"* This was my sentence, and on that night, the demon planned to use every possible method to destroy me and snatch away the brief glimpse of happiness that might have helped ease my suffering. He had decided that on that night, he would complete his crimes by killing me. Fine, so be it; there would surely be a deadly struggle, and if he won, I would find peace, and his control over me would finally end. If I defeated him, I would be free. But free in what way? The kind of freedom a peasant has after watching his family slaughtered before his eyes, his home burned down, his land ruined, and his life reduced to wandering—homeless, broke, and alone, but free. That would be my version of freedom, except that in my Elizabeth, I had a treasure—sadly offset by the endless torment of guilt and remorse that would haunt me until I died.

Sweet and beloved Elizabeth! I read and reread her letter, and some softened feelings stole into my heart and dared to whisper paradisiacal dreams of love and joy; but the apple was already eaten, and the angel’s arm bared to drive me from all hope. Yet I would die to make her happy. If the monster executed his threat, death was inevitable; yet, again, I considered whether my marriage would hasten my fate. My destruction might indeed arrive a few months sooner, but if my torturer should suspect that I postponed it, influenced by his menaces, he would surely find other and perhaps more dreadful means of revenge. He had vowed to be with me on my wedding-night, yet he did not consider that threat as binding him to peace in the meantime, for as if to show me that he was not yet satiated with blood, he had murdered Clerval immediately after the enunciation of his threats. I resolved, therefore, that if my immediate union with my cousin would conduce either to hers or my father’s happiness, my adversary’s designs against my life should not retard it a single hour.

Sweet and dear Elizabeth! I read her letter over and over again, and some softened feelings crept into my heart, daring to whisper dreams of love and happiness too perfect to be real. But the damage was already done, and the angel’s sword was raised to banish me from all hope. Still, I would gladly die to make her happy. If the creature carried out his threat, death was certain; yet I wondered if my marriage would speed up my fate. My end might come a few months earlier, but if my tormentor suspected that I delayed it out of fear of his threats, he would undoubtedly find other, possibly even more terrible, ways to seek revenge. He had sworn *to be with me on my wedding night,* but that didn’t mean he would restrain himself in the meantime. As if to prove he wasn’t yet satisfied with bloodshed, he had killed Clerval right after making those threats. So, I decided that if marrying my cousin could bring happiness to her or my father, I wouldn’t let my enemy’s plans against me delay it for even an hour.

In this state of mind I wrote to Elizabeth. My letter was calm and affectionate. “I fear, my beloved girl,” I said, “little happiness remains for us on earth; yet all that I may one day enjoy is centred in you. Chase away your idle fears; to you alone do I consecrate my life and my endeavours for contentment. I have one secret, Elizabeth, a dreadful one; when revealed to you, it will chill your frame with horror, and then, far from being surprised at my misery, you will only wonder that I survive what I have endured. I will confide this tale of misery and terror to you the day after our marriage shall take place, for, my sweet cousin, there must be perfect confidence between us. But until then, I conjure you, do not mention or allude to it. This I most earnestly entreat, and I know you will comply.”

In this state of mind, I wrote to Elizabeth. My letter was calm and loving. “I’m afraid, my dearest, that there’s little happiness left for us in this life; still, whatever joy I might find someday is entirely tied to you. Let go of your unnecessary fears; I dedicate my life and efforts to you alone and to finding peace. I have a secret, Elizabeth—a terrible one. When I tell you, it will fill you with horror, and instead of being surprised by my suffering, you’ll only wonder how I’ve managed to endure it and survive. I’ll share this tale of pain and fear with you the day after our wedding, because, my sweet cousin, there must be complete trust between us. But until then, I beg you—don’t bring it up or refer to it in any way. This is something I ask you for earnestly, and I know you’ll respect my wishes.”

In about a week after the arrival of Elizabeth’s letter we returned to Geneva. The sweet girl welcomed me with warm affection, yet tears were in her eyes as she beheld my emaciated frame and feverish cheeks. I saw a change in her also. She was thinner and had lost much of that heavenly vivacity that had before charmed me; but her gentleness and soft looks of compassion made her a more fit companion for one blasted and miserable as I was.

About a week after Elizabeth’s letter arrived, we went back to Geneva. The sweet girl greeted me with warm affection, but there were tears in her eyes when she saw how thin and pale I had become. I noticed a change in her too. She was slimmer and had lost much of the lively spirit that had once captivated me. Yet her kindness and the gentle, compassionate look in her eyes made her an even more suited companion for someone as ruined and wretched as I was.

The tranquillity which I now enjoyed did not endure. Memory brought madness with it, and when I thought of what had passed, a real insanity possessed me; sometimes I was furious and burnt with rage, sometimes low and despondent. I neither spoke nor looked at anyone, but sat motionless, bewildered by the multitude of miseries that overcame me.

The peace I was experiencing didn’t last. Memories drove me insane, and when I reflected on what had happened, I felt truly unhinged. At times, I was consumed by fury and burning anger; other times, I was downcast and full of despair. I didn’t talk to or look at anyone; I just sat there, frozen and overwhelmed by the endless wave of suffering that engulfed me.

Elizabeth alone had the power to draw me from these fits; her gentle voice would soothe me when transported by passion and inspire me with human feelings when sunk in torpor. She wept with me and for me. When reason returned, she would remonstrate and endeavour to inspire me with resignation. Ah! It is well for the unfortunate to be resigned, but for the guilty there is no peace. The agonies of remorse poison the luxury there is otherwise sometimes found in indulging the excess of grief.

Elizabeth was the only one who could pull me out of these episodes. Her calm voice would calm me down when I was overwhelmed with emotion and remind me of my humanity when I was lost in apathy. She cried with me and for me. When my sense returned, she would reason with me and try to help me find acceptance. Ah! It's true that those who suffer misfortune can find solace in acceptance, but for the guilty, there is no peace. The torment of guilt ruins the bittersweet comfort that can sometimes be found in giving in to deep sorrow.

Soon after my arrival my father spoke of my immediate marriage with Elizabeth. I remained silent.

Not long after I arrived, my father brought up the idea of me marrying Elizabeth right away. I didn't say a word.

“Have you, then, some other attachment?”

"Do you have feelings for someone else, then?"

“None on earth. I love Elizabeth and look forward to our union with delight. Let the day therefore be fixed; and on it I will consecrate myself, in life or death, to the happiness of my cousin.”

"None at all. I love Elizabeth and can't wait for us to be together. So let the date be set, and on that day, I will dedicate myself completely—whether in life or death—to making my cousin happy."

“My dear Victor, do not speak thus. Heavy misfortunes have befallen us, but let us only cling closer to what remains and transfer our love for those whom we have lost to those who yet live. Our circle will be small but bound close by the ties of affection and mutual misfortune. And when time shall have softened your despair, new and dear objects of care will be born to replace those of whom we have been so cruelly deprived.”

"My dear Victor, please don’t talk like that. We’ve faced heavy misfortunes, but let’s hold on more tightly to what we still have and shift our love from those we’ve lost to those who are still with us. Our circle will be small, but it will be tightly connected by the bonds of love and shared hardship. And when time eases your despair, new and cherished things will come into your life to take the place of those we’ve so cruelly lost."

Such were the lessons of my father. But to me the remembrance of the threat returned; nor can you wonder that, omnipotent as the fiend had yet been in his deeds of blood, I should almost regard him as invincible, and that when he had pronounced the words “I shall be with you on your wedding-night,” I should regard the threatened fate as unavoidable. But death was no evil to me if the loss of Elizabeth were balanced with it, and I therefore, with a contented and even cheerful countenance, agreed with my father that if my cousin would consent, the ceremony should take place in ten days, and thus put, as I imagined, the seal to my fate.

Those were the lessons my father taught me. But the memory of the threat kept coming back to me; and you can’t be surprised that, given how unstoppable the fiend had been in his acts of violence, I almost saw him as unbeatable. So, when he said the words "I shall be with you on your wedding night," I saw the threatened doom as inevitable. Still, death didn’t seem like a terrible thing to me if it meant losing Elizabeth, and so, with a calm and even cheerful expression, I agreed with my father that, if my cousin was willing, the wedding would take place in ten days. In my mind, this would seal my fate.

Great God! If for one instant I had thought what might be the hellish intention of my fiendish adversary, I would rather have banished myself for ever from my native country and wandered a friendless outcast over the earth than have consented to this miserable marriage. But, as if possessed of magic powers, the monster had blinded me to his real intentions; and when I thought that I had prepared only my own death, I hastened that of a far dearer victim.

Oh God! If I had even for a moment guessed the evil intentions of my monstrous enemy, I would have chosen to exile myself forever from my homeland and roam the earth alone and friendless rather than agree to this dreadful marriage. But, as if he had some kind of magic power, the monster blinded me to his true plans; and when I believed I was only preparing for my own death, I was rushing toward the death of someone far more precious to me.

As the period fixed for our marriage drew nearer, whether from cowardice or a prophetic feeling, I felt my heart sink within me. But I concealed my feelings by an appearance of hilarity that brought smiles and joy to the countenance of my father, but hardly deceived the ever-watchful and nicer eye of Elizabeth. She looked forward to our union with placid contentment, not unmingled with a little fear, which past misfortunes had impressed, that what now appeared certain and tangible happiness might soon dissipate into an airy dream and leave no trace but deep and everlasting regret.

As the date for our wedding approached, whether out of fear or some gut feeling, I felt my heart sink. Still, I hid my emotions behind a cheerful facade that brought smiles and happiness to my father, though it barely fooled the more observant and intuitive eye of Elizabeth. She looked forward to our marriage with calm contentment, mixed with a bit of fear—fear instilled by past hardships—that what seemed like solid, tangible happiness might soon fade into nothing more than an empty dream, leaving behind only deep and lasting sorrow.

Preparations were made for the event, congratulatory visits were received, and all wore a smiling appearance. I shut up, as well as I could, in my own heart the anxiety that preyed there and entered with seeming earnestness into the plans of my father, although they might only serve as the decorations of my tragedy. Through my father’s exertions a part of the inheritance of Elizabeth had been restored to her by the Austrian government. A small possession on the shores of Como belonged to her. It was agreed that, immediately after our union, we should proceed to Villa Lavenza and spend our first days of happiness beside the beautiful lake near which it stood.

Preparations for the event were underway, congratulatory visits were received, and everything appeared cheerful. I kept the anxiety eating away at me hidden as best I could and pretended to enthusiastically participate in my father’s plans, even though they felt like mere decorations to my tragedy. Thanks to my father’s efforts, part of Elizabeth’s inheritance had been returned to her by the Austrian government. She now owned a small property on the shores of Lake Como. It was decided that right after our wedding, we would travel to Villa Lavenza and spend our first days of happiness by the beautiful lake where it was located.

In the meantime I took every precaution to defend my person in case the fiend should openly attack me. I carried pistols and a dagger constantly about me and was ever on the watch to prevent artifice, and by these means gained a greater degree of tranquillity. Indeed, as the period approached, the threat appeared more as a delusion, not to be regarded as worthy to disturb my peace, while the happiness I hoped for in my marriage wore a greater appearance of certainty as the day fixed for its solemnisation drew nearer and I heard it continually spoken of as an occurrence which no accident could possibly prevent.

In the meantime, I took every precaution to protect myself in case the creature decided to attack me directly. I always carried pistols and a dagger with me and stayed alert to avoid any tricks. These measures helped me feel somewhat more at ease. In fact, as the time got closer, the threat started to feel more like an illusion, not worth letting it disrupt my peace of mind. Meanwhile, the happiness I anticipated from my upcoming marriage seemed more certain as the wedding day approached, and everyone talked about it as if nothing could possibly interfere with it.

Elizabeth seemed happy; my tranquil demeanour contributed greatly to calm her mind. But on the day that was to fulfil my wishes and my destiny, she was melancholy, and a presentiment of evil pervaded her; and perhaps also she thought of the dreadful secret which I had promised to reveal to her on the following day. My father was in the meantime overjoyed, and, in the bustle of preparation, only recognised in the melancholy of his niece the diffidence of a bride.

Elizabeth seemed content; my calm attitude did a lot to ease her mind. But on the day that was meant to bring my dreams and future to life, she seemed sad, with a sense of impending doom hanging over her. Maybe she was also thinking about the terrible secret I had promised to tell her the next day. Meanwhile, my father was thrilled, and in the chaos of preparations, he only saw her sadness as a bride's natural nervousness.

After the ceremony was performed a large party assembled at my father’s, but it was agreed that Elizabeth and I should commence our journey by water, sleeping that night at Evian and continuing our voyage on the following day. The day was fair, the wind favourable; all smiled on our nuptial embarkation.

After the ceremony was over, a big group gathered at my father’s house, but it was decided that Elizabeth and I would start our trip by boat, spending the night at Evian and continuing our journey the next day. The weather was nice, the wind was perfect, and everything seemed to favor our wedding journey.

Those were the last moments of my life during which I enjoyed the feeling of happiness. We passed rapidly along; the sun was hot, but we were sheltered from its rays by a kind of canopy while we enjoyed the beauty of the scene, sometimes on one side of the lake, where we saw Mont Salêve, the pleasant banks of Montalègre, and at a distance, surmounting all, the beautiful Mont Blanc, and the assemblage of snowy mountains that in vain endeavour to emulate her; sometimes coasting the opposite banks, we saw the mighty Jura opposing its dark side to the ambition that would quit its native country, and an almost insurmountable barrier to the invader who should wish to enslave it.

Those were the last moments of my life when I truly felt happiness. We moved along quickly; the sun was blazing, but we were shaded by a sort of canopy as we admired the beauty of the scenery. Sometimes we looked to one side of the lake, where we could see Mont Salève, the charming shores of Montalègre, and, in the distance, towering over everything, the majestic Mont Blanc and the cluster of snowy mountains that tried in vain to rival its grandeur. Other times, as we followed the opposite banks, we saw the mighty Jura, its dark side standing firm against any ambition to leave its homeland, forming an almost unbreakable barrier against any invader who might try to enslave it.

I took the hand of Elizabeth. “You are sorrowful, my love. Ah! If you knew what I have suffered and what I may yet endure, you would endeavour to let me taste the quiet and freedom from despair that this one day at least permits me to enjoy.”

I took Elizabeth's hand. “You're upset, my love. If only you knew what I've been through and what I still might have to face, you'd try to let me experience the peace and relief from despair that this one day, at least, allows me to enjoy.”

“Be happy, my dear Victor,” replied Elizabeth; “there is, I hope, nothing to distress you; and be assured that if a lively joy is not painted in my face, my heart is contented. Something whispers to me not to depend too much on the prospect that is opened before us, but I will not listen to such a sinister voice. Observe how fast we move along and how the clouds, which sometimes obscure and sometimes rise above the dome of Mont Blanc, render this scene of beauty still more interesting. Look also at the innumerable fish that are swimming in the clear waters, where we can distinguish every pebble that lies at the bottom. What a divine day! How happy and serene all nature appears!”

"Cheer up, my dear Victor," said Elizabeth. "I hope there's nothing bothering you. And trust me, even if my face doesn’t show lively joy, my heart is at peace. Something tells me not to place too much hope in the future that lies ahead of us, but I won’t listen to such a negative thought. Look at how quickly we’re moving and how the clouds, which sometimes block and sometimes rise above Mont Blanc’s peak, make this beautiful scene even more captivating. Also, notice the countless fish swimming in the crystal-clear water, where we can see every pebble at the bottom. What an amazing day! Everything in nature seems so happy and calm!"

Thus Elizabeth endeavoured to divert her thoughts and mine from all reflection upon melancholy subjects. But her temper was fluctuating; joy for a few instants shone in her eyes, but it continually gave place to distraction and reverie.

So Elizabeth tried to distract herself and me from dwelling on sad topics. But her mood was unpredictable; joy would flash in her eyes for a moment, only to be replaced by distraction and deep thought.

The sun sank lower in the heavens; we passed the river Drance and observed its path through the chasms of the higher and the glens of the lower hills. The Alps here come closer to the lake, and we approached the amphitheatre of mountains which forms its eastern boundary. The spire of Evian shone under the woods that surrounded it and the range of mountain above mountain by which it was overhung.

The sun dropped lower in the sky; we crossed the Drance River and watched it carve its way through the gorges of the higher hills and the valleys of the lower ones. Here, the Alps draw nearer to the lake, and we came closer to the amphitheater of mountains that mark its eastern edge. The spire of Evian glimmered beneath the woods surrounding it, with tier upon tier of mountains towering above.

The wind, which had hitherto carried us along with amazing rapidity, sank at sunset to a light breeze; the soft air just ruffled the water and caused a pleasant motion among the trees as we approached the shore, from which it wafted the most delightful scent of flowers and hay. The sun sank beneath the horizon as we landed, and as I touched the shore I felt those cares and fears revive which soon were to clasp me and cling to me for ever.

The wind, which had been driving us forward with incredible speed, died down to a gentle breeze at sunset. The soft air lightly stirred the water and created a soothing rustle among the trees as we neared the shore, carrying with it the lovely scent of flowers and hay. The sun dipped below the horizon as we landed, and the moment I stepped onto the shore, I felt the worries and fears returning—the ones that would soon grip me and stay with me forever.

Chapter 23

It was eight o’clock when we landed; we walked for a short time on the shore, enjoying the transitory light, and then retired to the inn and contemplated the lovely scene of waters, woods, and mountains, obscured in darkness, yet still displaying their black outlines.

It was 8 o’clock when we arrived. We took a short walk along the shore, enjoying the fading light, and then went back to the inn, admiring the beautiful view of the water, woods, and mountains. Even though they were surrounded by darkness, their dark outlines were still visible.

The wind, which had fallen in the south, now rose with great violence in the west. The moon had reached her summit in the heavens and was beginning to descend; the clouds swept across it swifter than the flight of the vulture and dimmed her rays, while the lake reflected the scene of the busy heavens, rendered still busier by the restless waves that were beginning to rise. Suddenly a heavy storm of rain descended.

The wind, which had calmed in the south, now picked up fiercely from the west. The moon had reached its peak in the sky and started to sink; clouds raced across it faster than a vulture’s flight, dimming its light, while the lake mirrored the chaotic sky above, made even more dynamic by the restless waves starting to form. Suddenly, a heavy rainstorm poured down.

I had been calm during the day, but so soon as night obscured the shapes of objects, a thousand fears arose in my mind. I was anxious and watchful, while my right hand grasped a pistol which was hidden in my bosom; every sound terrified me, but I resolved that I would sell my life dearly and not shrink from the conflict until my own life or that of my adversary was extinguished.

I had stayed calm during the day, but as soon as night blurred the shapes of things around me, countless fears filled my mind. I felt anxious and alert, gripping a pistol hidden in my chest. Every noise startled me, but I was determined to fight hard, refusing to back down from the struggle until either my life or my enemy’s was over.

Elizabeth observed my agitation for some time in timid and fearful silence, but there was something in my glance which communicated terror to her, and trembling, she asked, “What is it that agitates you, my dear Victor? What is it you fear?”

Elizabeth noticed my distress for a while, quietly and nervously, but there was something in the way I looked at her that scared her, and, shaking, she asked, "What's upsetting you, my dear Victor? What are you afraid of?"

“Oh! Peace, peace, my love,” replied I; “this night, and all will be safe; but this night is dreadful, very dreadful.”

"Oh! Calm down, my love," I replied. "Just get through tonight, and everything will be fine. But tonight is terrible, absolutely terrible."

I passed an hour in this state of mind, when suddenly I reflected how fearful the combat which I momentarily expected would be to my wife, and I earnestly entreated her to retire, resolving not to join her until I had obtained some knowledge as to the situation of my enemy.

I spent an hour in this state of mind when it suddenly hit me how terrifying the fight I was expecting at any moment would be for my wife. I urgently begged her to leave and decided I wouldn’t rejoin her until I had some information about where my enemy was.

She left me, and I continued some time walking up and down the passages of the house and inspecting every corner that might afford a retreat to my adversary. But I discovered no trace of him and was beginning to conjecture that some fortunate chance had intervened to prevent the execution of his menaces when suddenly I heard a shrill and dreadful scream. It came from the room into which Elizabeth had retired. As I heard it, the whole truth rushed into my mind, my arms dropped, the motion of every muscle and fibre was suspended; I could feel the blood trickling in my veins and tingling in the extremities of my limbs. This state lasted but for an instant; the scream was repeated, and I rushed into the room.

She left me, and I spent some time pacing up and down the hallways of the house, checking every corner where my enemy might be hiding. But I found no sign of him and started to think that some lucky twist of fate had stopped him from carrying out his threats. Then, all of a sudden, I heard a sharp, blood-curdling scream. It came from the room where Elizabeth had gone. The truth hit me like a lightning bolt—I froze, my arms went limp, every muscle and fiber of my body seemed paralyzed. I could feel my blood crawling through my veins and a prickling sensation in the tips of my fingers and toes. This paralysis lasted only a moment; the scream erupted again, and I dashed into the room.

Great God! Why did I not then expire! Why am I here to relate the destruction of the best hope and the purest creature on earth? She was there, lifeless and inanimate, thrown across the bed, her head hanging down and her pale and distorted features half covered by her hair. Everywhere I turn I see the same figure—her bloodless arms and relaxed form flung by the murderer on its bridal bier. Could I behold this and live? Alas! Life is obstinate and clings closest where it is most hated. For a moment only did I lose recollection; I fell senseless on the ground.

Oh God! Why didn’t I just die then? Why am I still here to talk about the loss of the brightest hope and the purest soul on earth? She was there, lifeless and still, lying across the bed, her head hanging down, her pale and twisted face partly hidden by her hair. Everywhere I look, I see the same image—her bloodless arms and limp body, left by the murderer on her wedding bed. How could I witness this and go on living? But life is stubborn and clings the hardest when it’s most despised. For just a moment, I lost consciousness; I collapsed to the ground.

When I recovered I found myself surrounded by the people of the inn; their countenances expressed a breathless terror, but the horror of others appeared only as a mockery, a shadow of the feelings that oppressed me. I escaped from them to the room where lay the body of Elizabeth, my love, my wife, so lately living, so dear, so worthy. She had been moved from the posture in which I had first beheld her, and now, as she lay, her head upon her arm and a handkerchief thrown across her face and neck, I might have supposed her asleep. I rushed towards her and embraced her with ardour, but the deadly languor and coldness of the limbs told me that what I now held in my arms had ceased to be the Elizabeth whom I had loved and cherished. The murderous mark of the fiend’s grasp was on her neck, and the breath had ceased to issue from her lips.

When I came to, I found myself surrounded by the people at the inn. Their faces showed utter terror, but the horror they felt seemed like a pale imitation, a shadow compared to the weight of anguish crushing me. I broke away from them and went to the room where Elizabeth lay—my love, my wife, so recently alive, so precious, so deserving. She had been moved from the position in which I had first seen her, and now, as she lay with her head resting on her arm and a handkerchief draped over her face and neck, I could almost have believed she was just asleep. I rushed to her, holding her close with all my strength, but the lifeless stillness and coldness of her body told me that the person I now held was no longer the Elizabeth I had loved and cherished. The cruel imprint of the monster’s grip was visible on her neck, and no breath escaped her lips.

While I still hung over her in the agony of despair, I happened to look up. The windows of the room had before been darkened, and I felt a kind of panic on seeing the pale yellow light of the moon illuminate the chamber. The shutters had been thrown back, and with a sensation of horror not to be described, I saw at the open window a figure the most hideous and abhorred. A grin was on the face of the monster; he seemed to jeer, as with his fiendish finger he pointed towards the corpse of my wife. I rushed towards the window, and drawing a pistol from my bosom, fired; but he eluded me, leaped from his station, and running with the swiftness of lightning, plunged into the lake.

While I was still leaning over her in complete despair, I happened to look up. The room had been dark before, and I felt a sudden wave of panic when I saw the pale yellow light of the moon shining into the chamber. The shutters had been thrown open, and with an indescribable feeling of horror, I saw in the open window the most hideous and horrifying figure imaginable. The monster had a grin on its face, as if mocking me, and pointed with its sinister finger at the lifeless body of my wife. I rushed to the window, pulled a pistol from my coat, and fired, but the creature dodged me, jumped from its spot, and ran with lightning speed before plunging into the lake.

The report of the pistol brought a crowd into the room. I pointed to the spot where he had disappeared, and we followed the track with boats; nets were cast, but in vain. After passing several hours, we returned hopeless, most of my companions believing it to have been a form conjured up by my fancy. After having landed, they proceeded to search the country, parties going in different directions among the woods and vines.

The sound of the gunshot drew a crowd into the room. I pointed to the spot where he had vanished, and we followed the trail with boats; nets were thrown out, but it was useless. After spending several hours, we came back feeling hopeless, with most of my companions thinking it had been something my imagination had created. Once we were back on land, they started searching the area, splitting into groups that headed in different directions through the woods and vineyards.

I attempted to accompany them and proceeded a short distance from the house, but my head whirled round, my steps were like those of a drunken man, I fell at last in a state of utter exhaustion; a film covered my eyes, and my skin was parched with the heat of fever. In this state I was carried back and placed on a bed, hardly conscious of what had happened; my eyes wandered round the room as if to seek something that I had lost.

I tried to go with them and managed to walk a short distance from the house, but my head started spinning, my steps felt unsteady like I was drunk, and eventually, I collapsed completely exhausted. My vision blurred, and my skin burned with fever. In this condition, I was carried back inside and laid on a bed, barely aware of what was going on. My eyes darted around the room as if I were searching for something I had lost.

After an interval I arose, and as if by instinct, crawled into the room where the corpse of my beloved lay. There were women weeping around; I hung over it and joined my sad tears to theirs; all this time no distinct idea presented itself to my mind, but my thoughts rambled to various subjects, reflecting confusedly on my misfortunes and their cause. I was bewildered, in a cloud of wonder and horror. The death of William, the execution of Justine, the murder of Clerval, and lastly of my wife; even at that moment I knew not that my only remaining friends were safe from the malignity of the fiend; my father even now might be writhing under his grasp, and Ernest might be dead at his feet. This idea made me shudder and recalled me to action. I started up and resolved to return to Geneva with all possible speed.

After some time, I got up and, almost instinctively, crawled into the room where the body of my beloved was. Women were crying around her, and I leaned over, adding my own sorrowful tears to theirs. During all this, no clear thought entered my mind; my thoughts wandered aimlessly, jumping between different topics, reflecting in a hazy way on my misfortunes and their cause. I felt lost, trapped in a fog of shock and horror. William’s death, Justine’s execution, Clerval’s murder, and now, the death of my wife haunted me. Even then, I wasn’t sure if the fiend had left my remaining loved ones unharmed; my father could be suffering under his grip, and Ernest could already be lying dead at his feet. The thought made me shiver and jolted me into action. I sprang up, determined to return to Geneva as quickly as possible.

There were no horses to be procured, and I must return by the lake; but the wind was unfavourable, and the rain fell in torrents. However, it was hardly morning, and I might reasonably hope to arrive by night. I hired men to row and took an oar myself, for I had always experienced relief from mental torment in bodily exercise. But the overflowing misery I now felt, and the excess of agitation that I endured rendered me incapable of any exertion. I threw down the oar, and leaning my head upon my hands, gave way to every gloomy idea that arose. If I looked up, I saw scenes which were familiar to me in my happier time and which I had contemplated but the day before in the company of her who was now but a shadow and a recollection. Tears streamed from my eyes. The rain had ceased for a moment, and I saw the fish play in the waters as they had done a few hours before; they had then been observed by Elizabeth. Nothing is so painful to the human mind as a great and sudden change. The sun might shine or the clouds might lower, but nothing could appear to me as it had done the day before. A fiend had snatched from me every hope of future happiness; no creature had ever been so miserable as I was; so frightful an event is single in the history of man.

There were no horses available, so I had to return by the lake; but the wind was against me, and it poured rain. Still, it was barely morning, so I could reasonably hope to get there by night. I hired men to row and took an oar myself, as I’d always found physical activity to be a relief from mental anguish. But the overwhelming misery I felt and the intense agitation I was going through left me unable to do anything. I dropped the oar and, resting my head in my hands, let every dark thought consume me. When I looked up, I saw familiar scenes from happier times—places I had just admired the day before with her, who was now little more than a memory and a shadow. Tears streamed down my face. For a moment, the rain stopped, and I saw the fish playing in the water, just as they had a few hours earlier when Elizabeth had noticed them. Nothing is harder on the human mind than a sudden and drastic change. Whether the sun shone or the sky grew dark, nothing could ever look the same to me as it had the day before. A cruel force had stolen every hope of happiness from me; no one had ever been as wretched as I was. Such a terrifying event could only ever happen once in human history.

But why should I dwell upon the incidents that followed this last overwhelming event? Mine has been a tale of horrors; I have reached their acme, and what I must now relate can but be tedious to you. Know that, one by one, my friends were snatched away; I was left desolate. My own strength is exhausted, and I must tell, in a few words, what remains of my hideous narration.

But why should I focus on the events that came after this final devastating moment? My story has been full of horrors; I’ve reached their peak, and what I have left to share can only bore you. Just know that, one by one, my friends were taken from me, leaving me completely alone. My own strength is gone, and I’ll summarize what’s left of this dreadful tale in just a few words.

I arrived at Geneva. My father and Ernest yet lived, but the former sunk under the tidings that I bore. I see him now, excellent and venerable old man! His eyes wandered in vacancy, for they had lost their charm and their delight—his Elizabeth, his more than daughter, whom he doted on with all that affection which a man feels, who in the decline of life, having few affections, clings more earnestly to those that remain. Cursed, cursed be the fiend that brought misery on his grey hairs and doomed him to waste in wretchedness! He could not live under the horrors that were accumulated around him; the springs of existence suddenly gave way; he was unable to rise from his bed, and in a few days he died in my arms.

I arrived in Geneva. My father and Ernest were still alive, but my father was crushed by the news I brought. I can still see him now—such an admirable and honorable old man! His eyes wandered aimlessly, as though they had lost their light and joy—his Elizabeth, his more-than-daughter, whom he loved with all the affection of a man in the twilight of his life, holding tightly to the few dear connections he had left. Cursed, cursed be the fiend who brought misery upon his gray hair and condemned him to waste away in sorrow! He couldn't survive the horrors that had piled up around him; the essence of life within him gave out suddenly. He was unable to leave his bed, and, within a few days, he died in my arms.

What then became of me? I know not; I lost sensation, and chains and darkness were the only objects that pressed upon me. Sometimes, indeed, I dreamt that I wandered in flowery meadows and pleasant vales with the friends of my youth, but I awoke and found myself in a dungeon. Melancholy followed, but by degrees I gained a clear conception of my miseries and situation and was then released from my prison. For they had called me mad, and during many months, as I understood, a solitary cell had been my habitation.

What happened to me then? I don’t know; I lost all feeling, and all I was aware of were chains and darkness surrounding me. Sometimes, I dreamed of wandering through fields of flowers and peaceful valleys with the friends of my youth, but I would wake up to find myself in a dungeon. Sadness took over, but little by little, I came to fully understand my suffering and situation, and eventually, I was released from my prison. They had called me insane, and for many months, as I later learned, I had been kept in a solitary cell.

Liberty, however, had been a useless gift to me, had I not, as I awakened to reason, at the same time awakened to revenge. As the memory of past misfortunes pressed upon me, I began to reflect on their cause—the monster whom I had created, the miserable dæmon whom I had sent abroad into the world for my destruction. I was possessed by a maddening rage when I thought of him, and desired and ardently prayed that I might have him within my grasp to wreak a great and signal revenge on his cursed head.

Freedom, however, would have been a useless gift to me if I hadn't, as I came to my senses, also awakened to a thirst for revenge. As the memories of past misfortunes weighed heavily on me, I started to consider their cause—the monster I had created, the wretched demon I had unleashed into the world to bring about my ruin. I was consumed by a furious rage every time I thought of him, desperately wishing and praying to have him in my grasp so I could exact a powerful and decisive vengeance on his cursed head.

Nor did my hate long confine itself to useless wishes; I began to reflect on the best means of securing him; and for this purpose, about a month after my release, I repaired to a criminal judge in the town and told him that I had an accusation to make, that I knew the destroyer of my family, and that I required him to exert his whole authority for the apprehension of the murderer.

Nor did my hate stay confined to pointless wishes for long; I started thinking about the best way to catch him. About a month after I was released, I went to a criminal judge in the town and told him I had an accusation to make: that I knew who had destroyed my family and that I needed him to use all his power to arrest the murderer.

The magistrate listened to me with attention and kindness. “Be assured, sir,” said he, “no pains or exertions on my part shall be spared to discover the villain.”

The magistrate listened to me attentively and kindly. "Rest assured, sir," he said, "I will spare no effort to find the culprit."

“I thank you,” replied I; “listen, therefore, to the deposition that I have to make. It is indeed a tale so strange that I should fear you would not credit it were there not something in truth which, however wonderful, forces conviction. The story is too connected to be mistaken for a dream, and I have no motive for falsehood.” My manner as I thus addressed him was impressive but calm; I had formed in my own heart a resolution to pursue my destroyer to death, and this purpose quieted my agony and for an interval reconciled me to life. I now related my history briefly but with firmness and precision, marking the dates with accuracy and never deviating into invective or exclamation.

"Thank you," I replied. "Now listen to the statement I need to make. It's such a strange story that you might not believe it, except there's a certain truth that, no matter how extraordinary, demands acceptance. The story is too consistent to be just a dream, and I have no reason to lie." My tone as I spoke to him was calm but serious; I had made up my mind to hunt down my destroyer and end him, and this resolve eased my torment and, for a moment, gave me a reason to keep going. I told my story concisely but firmly, laying out the dates accurately and never slipping into ranting or dramatic outbursts.

The magistrate appeared at first perfectly incredulous, but as I continued he became more attentive and interested; I saw him sometimes shudder with horror; at others a lively surprise, unmingled with disbelief, was painted on his countenance.

At first, the magistrate looked completely skeptical, but as I went on, he started paying closer attention and seemed genuinely interested. I noticed him occasionally shuddering with horror; at other times, his face showed pure surprise without a hint of doubt.

When I had concluded my narration, I said, “This is the being whom I accuse and for whose seizure and punishment I call upon you to exert your whole power. It is your duty as a magistrate, and I believe and hope that your feelings as a man will not revolt from the execution of those functions on this occasion.”

When I finished telling my story, I said, "This is the creature I am accusing, and I’m calling on you to use all your authority to capture and punish it. It's your responsibility as a magistrate, and I trust and hope your feelings as a human being won’t stop you from carrying out your duties in this case."

This address caused a considerable change in the physiognomy of my own auditor. He had heard my story with that half kind of belief that is given to a tale of spirits and supernatural events; but when he was called upon to act officially in consequence, the whole tide of his incredulity returned. He, however, answered mildly, “I would willingly afford you every aid in your pursuit, but the creature of whom you speak appears to have powers which would put all my exertions to defiance. Who can follow an animal which can traverse the sea of ice and inhabit caves and dens where no man would venture to intrude? Besides, some months have elapsed since the commission of his crimes, and no one can conjecture to what place he has wandered or what region he may now inhabit.”

This statement caused a noticeable change in the expression of the person listening to me. He had listened to my story with the kind of half-belief people give to tales about ghosts and supernatural events. But when it came to taking official action as a result, all his skepticism came rushing back. Still, he replied calmly, "I’d gladly help you in your search, but the being you describe seems to have abilities that would make all my efforts useless. Who could track a creature that can cross a sea of ice and live in caves and dens where no human would dare to go? On top of that, several months have passed since his crimes, and no one can guess where he might have gone or what region he could be in now."

“I do not doubt that he hovers near the spot which I inhabit, and if he has indeed taken refuge in the Alps, he may be hunted like the chamois and destroyed as a beast of prey. But I perceive your thoughts; you do not credit my narrative and do not intend to pursue my enemy with the punishment which is his desert.”

"I’m sure he's lurking near where I live, and if he’s really hiding in the Alps, he can be hunted down like a chamois and killed like a dangerous animal. But I can see what you're thinking — you don’t believe my story and have no intention of going after my enemy to give him the punishment he deserves."

As I spoke, rage sparkled in my eyes; the magistrate was intimidated. “You are mistaken,” said he. “I will exert myself, and if it is in my power to seize the monster, be assured that he shall suffer punishment proportionate to his crimes. But I fear, from what you have yourself described to be his properties, that this will prove impracticable; and thus, while every proper measure is pursued, you should make up your mind to disappointment.”

As I spoke, anger flashed in my eyes, and the magistrate looked uneasy. “You’re wrong,” he said. “I will do everything I can, and if it’s within my power to capture the monster, rest assured he’ll face a punishment that fits his crimes. But based on what you’ve described about his abilities, I fear this might be impossible. So, while we take all the right steps, you should prepare yourself for disappointment.”

“That cannot be; but all that I can say will be of little avail. My revenge is of no moment to you; yet, while I allow it to be a vice, I confess that it is the devouring and only passion of my soul. My rage is unspeakable when I reflect that the murderer, whom I have turned loose upon society, still exists. You refuse my just demand; I have but one resource, and I devote myself, either in my life or death, to his destruction.”

"That can't be; but anything I say won't make much difference. My revenge means nothing to you; yet, even though I admit it's a flaw, I can't deny that it's the all-consuming and only passion of my soul. My anger is beyond words when I realize that the murderer I unleashed on society is still alive. You reject my rightful request; I have only one option left, and I dedicate myself, whether in life or death, to destroying him."

I trembled with excess of agitation as I said this; there was a frenzy in my manner, and something, I doubt not, of that haughty fierceness which the martyrs of old are said to have possessed. But to a Genevan magistrate, whose mind was occupied by far other ideas than those of devotion and heroism, this elevation of mind had much the appearance of madness. He endeavoured to soothe me as a nurse does a child and reverted to my tale as the effects of delirium.

I trembled with overwhelming agitation as I said this; my manner was frantic, and there was, I’m sure, a touch of that proud intensity said to have been present in the martyrs of old. But to a Genevan magistrate, whose thoughts were focused on far different ideas than devotion or heroism, this elevated state of mind looked a lot like madness. He tried to calm me down, like a nurse calming a child, and dismissed my story as the ramblings of delirium.

“Man,” I cried, “how ignorant art thou in thy pride of wisdom! Cease; you know not what it is you say.”

"Man," I shouted, "how clueless you are in your arrogant wisdom! Stop; you have no idea what you're talking about."

I broke from the house angry and disturbed and retired to meditate on some other mode of action.

I stormed out of the house, upset and unsettled, and went off to think about another plan of action.

Chapter 24

My present situation was one in which all voluntary thought was swallowed up and lost. I was hurried away by fury; revenge alone endowed me with strength and composure; it moulded my feelings and allowed me to be calculating and calm at periods when otherwise delirium or death would have been my portion.

My current situation was one where all voluntary thought disappeared and was lost. I was consumed by rage; revenge was the only thing that gave me strength and control. It shaped my emotions and let me think clearly and stay calm at times when otherwise madness or death would have overtaken me.

My first resolution was to quit Geneva for ever; my country, which, when I was happy and beloved, was dear to me, now, in my adversity, became hateful. I provided myself with a sum of money, together with a few jewels which had belonged to my mother, and departed.

My first decision was to leave Geneva forever; my homeland, which had been dear to me when I was happy and loved, now became hateful in my suffering. I gathered some money and a few jewels that had belonged to my mother and left.

And now my wanderings began which are to cease but with life. I have traversed a vast portion of the earth and have endured all the hardships which travellers in deserts and barbarous countries are wont to meet. How I have lived I hardly know; many times have I stretched my failing limbs upon the sandy plain and prayed for death. But revenge kept me alive; I dared not die and leave my adversary in being.

And so began my lifelong journey with no end until death. I've traveled across a huge part of the world and faced all the struggles that travelers encounter in deserts and uncivilized lands. I barely know how I’ve survived; many times I’ve collapsed on the sandy ground, my body failing, and wished for death. But revenge kept me going; I couldn't let myself die and leave my enemy alive.

When I quitted Geneva my first labour was to gain some clue by which I might trace the steps of my fiendish enemy. But my plan was unsettled, and I wandered many hours round the confines of the town, uncertain what path I should pursue. As night approached I found myself at the entrance of the cemetery where William, Elizabeth, and my father reposed. I entered it and approached the tomb which marked their graves. Everything was silent except the leaves of the trees, which were gently agitated by the wind; the night was nearly dark, and the scene would have been solemn and affecting even to an uninterested observer. The spirits of the departed seemed to flit around and to cast a shadow, which was felt but not seen, around the head of the mourner.

When I left Geneva, my first task was to find some clue to track down my fiendish enemy. But my plan was unclear, and I spent many hours wandering around the outskirts of the town, unsure of which path to take. As night fell, I found myself at the entrance to the cemetery where William, Elizabeth, and my father were buried. I went in and approached the tomb that marked their graves. Everything was silent except for the rustling leaves in the trees, stirred gently by the wind. The night was almost completely dark, and the scene was so solemn and moving that even someone indifferent would have been affected. It felt as if the spirits of the dead were drifting around, casting an unseen but tangible shadow over the head of the mourner.

The deep grief which this scene had at first excited quickly gave way to rage and despair. They were dead, and I lived; their murderer also lived, and to destroy him I must drag out my weary existence. I knelt on the grass and kissed the earth and with quivering lips exclaimed, “By the sacred earth on which I kneel, by the shades that wander near me, by the deep and eternal grief that I feel, I swear; and by thee, O Night, and the spirits that preside over thee, to pursue the dæmon who caused this misery, until he or I shall perish in mortal conflict. For this purpose I will preserve my life; to execute this dear revenge will I again behold the sun and tread the green herbage of earth, which otherwise should vanish from my eyes for ever. And I call on you, spirits of the dead, and on you, wandering ministers of vengeance, to aid and conduct me in my work. Let the cursed and hellish monster drink deep of agony; let him feel the despair that now torments me.”

The overwhelming grief I felt at first quickly turned into rage and despair. They were gone, and I was still alive; their killer was also still alive, and to destroy him, I had to endure this miserable existence. I knelt on the grass, kissed the ground, and with trembling lips declared, “By the sacred ground I kneel on, by the spirits that roam near me, by the deep and unending sorrow I feel, I swear; and by you, O Night, and the powers that rule over you, to hunt down the demon who caused this suffering, until one of us dies in a final battle. For this mission, I will keep myself alive; for this vengeance, I will see the sun again and walk on the green grass of the earth, which would otherwise disappear from my sight forever. And I call on you, spirits of the dead, and you, wandering agents of justice, to help and guide me in my task. Let the damned, monstrous creature suffer deeply; let him feel the despair that now consumes me.”

I had begun my adjuration with solemnity and an awe which almost assured me that the shades of my murdered friends heard and approved my devotion, but the furies possessed me as I concluded, and rage choked my utterance.

I started my vow with seriousness and a sense of awe that almost made me feel like the spirits of my murdered friends could hear and approve of my dedication, but by the end, fury took over, and rage stopped me from speaking.

I was answered through the stillness of night by a loud and fiendish laugh. It rang on my ears long and heavily; the mountains re-echoed it, and I felt as if all hell surrounded me with mockery and laughter. Surely in that moment I should have been possessed by frenzy and have destroyed my miserable existence but that my vow was heard and that I was reserved for vengeance. The laughter died away, when a well-known and abhorred voice, apparently close to my ear, addressed me in an audible whisper, “I am satisfied, miserable wretch! You have determined to live, and I am satisfied.”

In the stillness of the night, I was met with a loud, evil laugh. It echoed in my ears, heavy and lingering; the mountains repeated it, and I felt as though all of hell surrounded me, mocking and laughing. In that moment, I surely would have been driven mad and ended my miserable life if it weren’t for the fact that my vow held me back—I was saved for revenge. The laughter faded, and then a familiar, hated voice, seemingly right next to my ear, spoke in a whisper I could clearly hear: “I am pleased, you miserable wretch! You’ve chosen to live, and I am pleased.”

I darted towards the spot from which the sound proceeded, but the devil eluded my grasp. Suddenly the broad disk of the moon arose and shone full upon his ghastly and distorted shape as he fled with more than mortal speed.

I rushed toward the spot where the sound came from, but the devil slipped out of my reach. Suddenly, the wide disk of the moon rose and lit up his horrifying and twisted form as he ran away faster than any human could.

I pursued him, and for many months this has been my task. Guided by a slight clue, I followed the windings of the Rhone, but vainly. The blue Mediterranean appeared, and by a strange chance, I saw the fiend enter by night and hide himself in a vessel bound for the Black Sea. I took my passage in the same ship, but he escaped, I know not how.

I've been chasing him, and for months, this has been my mission. Following a faint clue, I traced the twists and turns of the Rhone, but it was all in vain. The blue Mediterranean came into view, and by a strange twist of fate, I saw the monster sneak aboard a ship bound for the Black Sea under the cover of night. I booked passage on the same ship, but somehow, he managed to escape.

Amidst the wilds of Tartary and Russia, although he still evaded me, I have ever followed in his track. Sometimes the peasants, scared by this horrid apparition, informed me of his path; sometimes he himself, who feared that if I lost all trace of him I should despair and die, left some mark to guide me. The snows descended on my head, and I saw the print of his huge step on the white plain. To you first entering on life, to whom care is new and agony unknown, how can you understand what I have felt and still feel? Cold, want, and fatigue were the least pains which I was destined to endure; I was cursed by some devil and carried about with me my eternal hell; yet still a spirit of good followed and directed my steps and when I most murmured would suddenly extricate me from seemingly insurmountable difficulties. Sometimes, when nature, overcome by hunger, sank under the exhaustion, a repast was prepared for me in the desert that restored and inspirited me. The fare was, indeed, coarse, such as the peasants of the country ate, but I will not doubt that it was set there by the spirits that I had invoked to aid me. Often, when all was dry, the heavens cloudless, and I was parched by thirst, a slight cloud would bedim the sky, shed the few drops that revived me, and vanish.

Amidst the wilderness of Tartary and Russia, even though he kept escaping me, I always followed his tracks. Sometimes the locals, terrified by this horrifying figure, told me which way he went; other times, he himself, fearing that I might lose all sign of him and give in to despair and death, left clues to guide me. Snow fell on my head as I spotted his enormous footprints on the white plains. To you, just starting your journey in life, with little experience of hardship and no knowledge of deep agony, how could you possibly grasp what I’ve felt and continue to feel? Cold, hunger, and exhaustion were the least of the pains I had to face. I was cursed by some demon, carrying my eternal torment with me wherever I went. Yet still, some benevolent force seemed to guide my steps, and when I complained the most, it would suddenly free me from what seemed like impossible obstacles. Sometimes, when my body, overwhelmed by hunger, gave out from exhaustion, a meal would be mysteriously set out for me in the wilderness, reviving and strengthening me. The food was simple—just the kind of fare the local peasants ate—but I can’t doubt it was left there by the spirits I’d called upon for help. Often, when the land was bone dry, the sky cloudless, and my throat burned with thirst, a small cloud would appear, dim the sun for a moment, drop just enough rain to renew me, and then disappear again.

I followed, when I could, the courses of the rivers; but the dæmon generally avoided these, as it was here that the population of the country chiefly collected. In other places human beings were seldom seen, and I generally subsisted on the wild animals that crossed my path. I had money with me and gained the friendship of the villagers by distributing it; or I brought with me some food that I had killed, which, after taking a small part, I always presented to those who had provided me with fire and utensils for cooking.

I followed the paths of rivers whenever I could, but the demon usually avoided them since that’s where most of the people in the area tended to gather. In other places, I rarely encountered anyone, and I mostly survived by hunting wild animals that crossed my way. I had some money with me and earned the goodwill of villagers by sharing it, or I brought along food from the animals I’d hunted, keeping a small portion for myself and giving the rest to those who supplied me with fire and cooking tools.

My life, as it passed thus, was indeed hateful to me, and it was during sleep alone that I could taste joy. O blessed sleep! Often, when most miserable, I sank to repose, and my dreams lulled me even to rapture. The spirits that guarded me had provided these moments, or rather hours, of happiness that I might retain strength to fulfil my pilgrimage. Deprived of this respite, I should have sunk under my hardships. During the day I was sustained and inspirited by the hope of night, for in sleep I saw my friends, my wife, and my beloved country; again I saw the benevolent countenance of my father, heard the silver tones of my Elizabeth’s voice, and beheld Clerval enjoying health and youth. Often, when wearied by a toilsome march, I persuaded myself that I was dreaming until night should come and that I should then enjoy reality in the arms of my dearest friends. What agonising fondness did I feel for them! How did I cling to their dear forms, as sometimes they haunted even my waking hours, and persuade myself that they still lived! At such moments vengeance, that burned within me, died in my heart, and I pursued my path towards the destruction of the dæmon more as a task enjoined by heaven, as the mechanical impulse of some power of which I was unconscious, than as the ardent desire of my soul.

My life, as it went on like this, was truly unbearable, and only in sleep could I find any happiness. Oh, blessed sleep! Often, when I was at my lowest, I would drift into rest, and my dreams would lift me into joy, even ecstasy. It felt as though the spirits watching over me had given me these moments—no, these hours—of happiness to help me gather the strength I needed to keep going on my journey. Without this relief, I would have broken under the weight of my hardships. During the day, it was the hope of night that kept me going, because in sleep I could see my friends, my wife, and my beloved homeland. I could once again see my father’s kind face, hear Elizabeth’s sweet voice, and watch Clerval full of health and youthful energy. Often, when exhausted from an endless, grueling march, I would convince myself that everything around me was just a dream, and that night would come soon, bringing the reality of being reunited with my dearest loved ones. The overwhelming love I felt for them was almost painful! I clung to the memory of their cherished faces, as they sometimes visited me even in waking moments, and I would convince myself they were still alive. In those fleeting moments, the burning vengeance inside me would fade completely, and I would continue my pursuit of the demon more as if obeying a divine command, through some unconscious force, than out of any genuine passion or desire for revenge.

What his feelings were whom I pursued I cannot know. Sometimes, indeed, he left marks in writing on the barks of the trees or cut in stone that guided me and instigated my fury. “My reign is not yet over”—these words were legible in one of these inscriptions—“you live, and my power is complete. Follow me; I seek the everlasting ices of the north, where you will feel the misery of cold and frost, to which I am impassive. You will find near this place, if you follow not too tardily, a dead hare; eat and be refreshed. Come on, my enemy; we have yet to wrestle for our lives, but many hard and miserable hours must you endure until that period shall arrive.”

I can’t know what the one I was chasing felt. Sometimes, he left messages written on tree bark or carved in stone to guide me and fuel my anger. One of these messages read: “My reign isn’t over yet—you’re still alive, and my power is complete. Follow me; I’m heading to the eternal ice of the north, where you’ll experience the misery of cold and frost, which doesn’t affect me. Near this spot, if you’re not too slow, you’ll find a dead hare; eat it and regain your strength. Come on, my enemy; we still have to fight for our lives, but you’ll have to endure many hard and miserable hours before that time comes.”

Scoffing devil! Again do I vow vengeance; again do I devote thee, miserable fiend, to torture and death. Never will I give up my search until he or I perish; and then with what ecstasy shall I join my Elizabeth and my departed friends, who even now prepare for me the reward of my tedious toil and horrible pilgrimage!

Mocking devil! Once again, I swear vengeance; once again, I dedicate you, wretched fiend, to suffering and death. I will never abandon my pursuit until either you or I are destroyed; and then, with what joy I will reunite with my Elizabeth and my departed friends, who even now are preparing the reward for my exhausting struggle and dreadful journey!

As I still pursued my journey to the northward, the snows thickened and the cold increased in a degree almost too severe to support. The peasants were shut up in their hovels, and only a few of the most hardy ventured forth to seize the animals whom starvation had forced from their hiding-places to seek for prey. The rivers were covered with ice, and no fish could be procured; and thus I was cut off from my chief article of maintenance.

As I continued traveling north, the snow got heavier, and the cold became almost unbearable. The villagers stayed inside their small huts, and only a few of the toughest dared to go out, hunting the animals that starvation had driven from their hiding spots in search of food. The rivers were frozen solid, making it impossible to catch fish, which was my main source of sustenance.

The triumph of my enemy increased with the difficulty of my labours. One inscription that he left was in these words: “Prepare! Your toils only begin; wrap yourself in furs and provide food, for we shall soon enter upon a journey where your sufferings will satisfy my everlasting hatred.”

The success of my enemy grew as my struggles became harder. One message he left said: “Get ready! Your hard work is just starting; bundle up in warm clothes and stock up on food, because we’re about to start a journey where your suffering will fulfill my endless hatred.”

My courage and perseverance were invigorated by these scoffing words; I resolved not to fail in my purpose, and calling on Heaven to support me, I continued with unabated fervour to traverse immense deserts, until the ocean appeared at a distance and formed the utmost boundary of the horizon. Oh! How unlike it was to the blue seasons of the south! Covered with ice, it was only to be distinguished from land by its superior wildness and ruggedness. The Greeks wept for joy when they beheld the Mediterranean from the hills of Asia, and hailed with rapture the boundary of their toils. I did not weep, but I knelt down and with a full heart thanked my guiding spirit for conducting me in safety to the place where I hoped, notwithstanding my adversary’s gibe, to meet and grapple with him.

My determination and persistence were strengthened by those mocking words. I made up my mind not to give up on my goal, and, praying for Heaven's support, I pressed on with steadfast energy across vast deserts until the ocean finally came into view, marking the farthest edge of the horizon. Oh, how different it was from the calm blue waters of the south! Covered in ice, it stood apart from the land only by its greater chaos and harshness. The Greeks cried tears of joy when they saw the Mediterranean from the hills of Asia and celebrated the end of their struggles. I didn’t cry, but I knelt down and, with a full heart, thanked my guiding spirit for safely leading me to the place where, despite my opponent’s taunt, I hoped to confront and face him.

Some weeks before this period I had procured a sledge and dogs and thus traversed the snows with inconceivable speed. I know not whether the fiend possessed the same advantages, but I found that, as before I had daily lost ground in the pursuit, I now gained on him, so much so that when I first saw the ocean he was but one day’s journey in advance, and I hoped to intercept him before he should reach the beach. With new courage, therefore, I pressed on, and in two days arrived at a wretched hamlet on the seashore. I inquired of the inhabitants concerning the fiend and gained accurate information. A gigantic monster, they said, had arrived the night before, armed with a gun and many pistols, putting to flight the inhabitants of a solitary cottage through fear of his terrific appearance. He had carried off their store of winter food, and placing it in a sledge, to draw which he had seized on a numerous drove of trained dogs, he had harnessed them, and the same night, to the joy of the horror-struck villagers, had pursued his journey across the sea in a direction that led to no land; and they conjectured that he must speedily be destroyed by the breaking of the ice or frozen by the eternal frosts.

A few weeks earlier, I had gotten a sled and some dogs, allowing me to travel across the snow with incredible speed. I wasn’t sure if the fiend had the same tools, but where I had previously been losing ground in the chase every day, I now began to catch up. By the time I reached the ocean, he was only about a day ahead of me, and I was optimistic that I could intercept him before he made it to the shore. With renewed determination, I pushed forward and, after two days, reached a miserable little village on the coast. I asked the locals about the fiend and got accurate information. They said a gigantic monster had arrived the night before, armed with a gun and several pistols, terrifying the people who lived in a lonely cottage nearby with his horrifying appearance. He had stolen their supply of food for the winter, loaded it onto a sled, and took a large pack of trained dogs to pull it. That same night, much to the villagers’ relief, he set off across the sea in a direction that led to no land. They guessed he wouldn’t survive long, as the ice would likely break beneath him or he’d freeze in the unending cold.

On hearing this information I suffered a temporary access of despair. He had escaped me, and I must commence a destructive and almost endless journey across the mountainous ices of the ocean, amidst cold that few of the inhabitants could long endure and which I, the native of a genial and sunny climate, could not hope to survive. Yet at the idea that the fiend should live and be triumphant, my rage and vengeance returned, and like a mighty tide, overwhelmed every other feeling. After a slight repose, during which the spirits of the dead hovered round and instigated me to toil and revenge, I prepared for my journey.

When I heard this, I was overcome by a wave of despair. He had gotten away, and now I had to begin a destructive and nearly endless trek across the frozen, mountainous ice of the ocean, in a cold so extreme that few locals could stand it for long—and as someone from a warm, sunny climate, I had little hope of surviving it. But the thought of that monster living and thriving reignited my fury and thirst for revenge, which surged through me like a powerful tide, drowning out every other emotion. After a brief rest, during which it felt as though the spirits of the dead surrounded me, urging me toward toil and vengeance, I got ready for the journey ahead.

I exchanged my land-sledge for one fashioned for the inequalities of the Frozen Ocean, and purchasing a plentiful stock of provisions, I departed from land.

I swapped my land sled for one designed to handle the rough terrain of the Frozen Ocean, and after stocking up on plenty of supplies, I set off from the shore.

I cannot guess how many days have passed since then, but I have endured misery which nothing but the eternal sentiment of a just retribution burning within my heart could have enabled me to support. Immense and rugged mountains of ice often barred up my passage, and I often heard the thunder of the ground sea, which threatened my destruction. But again the frost came and made the paths of the sea secure.

I can't tell how many days have gone by since then, but I've endured suffering that only the constant feeling of a rightful punishment burning in my heart could have helped me survive. Huge, jagged mountains of ice often blocked my way, and I often heard the roar of the ground sea, threatening to destroy me. But then the frost would return, making the paths across the sea safe again.

By the quantity of provision which I had consumed, I should guess that I had passed three weeks in this journey; and the continual protraction of hope, returning back upon the heart, often wrung bitter drops of despondency and grief from my eyes. Despair had indeed almost secured her prey, and I should soon have sunk beneath this misery. Once, after the poor animals that conveyed me had with incredible toil gained the summit of a sloping ice mountain, and one, sinking under his fatigue, died, I viewed the expanse before me with anguish, when suddenly my eye caught a dark speck upon the dusky plain. I strained my sight to discover what it could be and uttered a wild cry of ecstasy when I distinguished a sledge and the distorted proportions of a well-known form within. Oh! With what a burning gush did hope revisit my heart! Warm tears filled my eyes, which I hastily wiped away, that they might not intercept the view I had of the dæmon; but still my sight was dimmed by the burning drops, until, giving way to the emotions that oppressed me, I wept aloud.

Based on the amount of food I had used, I guessed that I had been traveling for three weeks. The constant cycle of hope, fading away and then surging back into my heart, often brought bitter tears of despair and grief to my eyes. I was on the verge of giving up completely, and it seemed like I would soon collapse under this misery. At one point, after the poor animals pulling me had struggled up the slope of an icy mountain—one of them even dying from exhaustion—I looked out over the vast landscape in agony. Then, suddenly, my eye caught a dark dot against the dreary plain. I squinted, desperate to figure out what it was, and let out a wild scream of joy when I realized it was a sledge carrying the twisted shape of a form I knew all too well. Oh, how hope rushed back into my heart with overwhelming intensity! Tears of emotion flooded my eyes, and I quickly wiped them away so they wouldn’t block my view of the creature. Still, the burning tears blurred my vision until, unable to suppress the emotions overwhelming me, I broke down and wept aloud.

But this was not the time for delay; I disencumbered the dogs of their dead companion, gave them a plentiful portion of food, and after an hour’s rest, which was absolutely necessary, and yet which was bitterly irksome to me, I continued my route. The sledge was still visible, nor did I again lose sight of it except at the moments when for a short time some ice-rock concealed it with its intervening crags. I indeed perceptibly gained on it, and when, after nearly two days’ journey, I beheld my enemy at no more than a mile distant, my heart bounded within me.

This wasn't the time to waste; I freed the dogs from their dead companion, gave them a generous amount of food, and, after an hour of rest—absolutely necessary but unbearably frustrating—I continued on my way. The sled was still in sight, and I only lost track of it briefly when an ice formation blocked it from view. I could tell I was catching up, and after nearly two days of travel, when I saw my enemy no more than a mile away, my heart leapt with anticipation.

But now, when I appeared almost within grasp of my foe, my hopes were suddenly extinguished, and I lost all trace of him more utterly than I had ever done before. A ground sea was heard; the thunder of its progress, as the waters rolled and swelled beneath me, became every moment more ominous and terrific. I pressed on, but in vain. The wind arose; the sea roared; and, as with the mighty shock of an earthquake, it split and cracked with a tremendous and overwhelming sound. The work was soon finished; in a few minutes a tumultuous sea rolled between me and my enemy, and I was left drifting on a scattered piece of ice that was continually lessening and thus preparing for me a hideous death.

But now, just when I seemed so close to catching my enemy, my hopes were suddenly crushed, and I lost track of him more completely than ever before. The sound of a swelling sea filled the air; the crashing and rumbling of the waves beneath me grew more ominous and terrifying by the second. I pushed forward, but it was useless. The wind picked up, the sea roared, and with the force and violence of an earthquake, the ice split and cracked with an immense and deafening sound. It didn’t take long—within minutes, a wild, churning sea separated me from my enemy, and I was left drifting on a shrinking piece of ice, slowly breaking apart and preparing to deliver me to a horrible death.

In this manner many appalling hours passed; several of my dogs died, and I myself was about to sink under the accumulation of distress when I saw your vessel riding at anchor and holding forth to me hopes of succour and life. I had no conception that vessels ever came so far north and was astounded at the sight. I quickly destroyed part of my sledge to construct oars, and by these means was enabled, with infinite fatigue, to move my ice raft in the direction of your ship. I had determined, if you were going southwards, still to trust myself to the mercy of the seas rather than abandon my purpose. I hoped to induce you to grant me a boat with which I could pursue my enemy. But your direction was northwards. You took me on board when my vigour was exhausted, and I should soon have sunk under my multiplied hardships into a death which I still dread, for my task is unfulfilled.

Many horrific hours went by like this; several of my dogs died, and I was on the verge of collapsing under the weight of all my suffering when I saw your ship anchored, offering me hope for rescue and survival. I had no idea ships ever traveled this far north and was shocked by the sight. I quickly broke apart part of my sled to build paddles, and with tremendous effort, I was able to move my ice raft toward your ship. I had decided that even if you were heading south, I would still trust myself to the mercy of the sea rather than give up on my mission. I hoped to convince you to give me a boat so I could continue chasing my enemy. But instead, you were heading north. You brought me on board when I was completely drained, and I would soon have succumbed to death under the strain of my many hardships—a death I still fear because my task remains unfinished.

Oh! When will my guiding spirit, in conducting me to the dæmon, allow me the rest I so much desire; or must I die, and he yet live? If I do, swear to me, Walton, that he shall not escape, that you will seek him and satisfy my vengeance in his death. And do I dare to ask of you to undertake my pilgrimage, to endure the hardships that I have undergone? No; I am not so selfish. Yet, when I am dead, if he should appear, if the ministers of vengeance should conduct him to you, swear that he shall not live—swear that he shall not triumph over my accumulated woes and survive to add to the list of his dark crimes. He is eloquent and persuasive, and once his words had even power over my heart; but trust him not. His soul is as hellish as his form, full of treachery and fiend-like malice. Hear him not; call on the names of William, Justine, Clerval, Elizabeth, my father, and of the wretched Victor, and thrust your sword into his heart. I will hover near and direct the steel aright.

Oh! When will my guiding spirit lead me to that demon and finally give me the rest I so desperately long for? Or must I die while he still lives? If that's the case, swear to me, Walton, that he won’t escape—that you’ll find him and bring about my vengeance by ending his life. But how can I ask you to take on my quest, to go through the same suffering I’ve endured? No, I’m not that selfish. Yet, when I’m gone, if he appears, if fate brings him to you, swear that he won’t survive—swear he won’t outlive my misery or continue his string of dreadful crimes. He’s charming and persuasive, and once his words even swayed my heart, but don’t trust him. His soul is as wicked as his monstrous form, filled with treachery and fiendish malice. Don’t listen to him. Think of William, Justine, Clerval, Elizabeth, my father, and the tormented Victor, and drive your sword into his heart. I’ll be there, hovering close, guiding your hand to strike true.

Walton, in continuation.

Walton, continuing.

August 26th, 17—.

August 26, 1700.

You have read this strange and terrific story, Margaret; and do you not feel your blood congeal with horror, like that which even now curdles mine? Sometimes, seized with sudden agony, he could not continue his tale; at others, his voice broken, yet piercing, uttered with difficulty the words so replete with anguish. His fine and lovely eyes were now lighted up with indignation, now subdued to downcast sorrow and quenched in infinite wretchedness. Sometimes he commanded his countenance and tones and related the most horrible incidents with a tranquil voice, suppressing every mark of agitation; then, like a volcano bursting forth, his face would suddenly change to an expression of the wildest rage as he shrieked out imprecations on his persecutor.

You've read this strange and terrifying story, Margaret; don't you feel your blood freeze with horror, just like mine is right now? Sometimes, overcome with sudden agony, he couldn't go on with his story; other times, his voice—broken but still intense—barely managed to get out words filled with anguish. His beautiful, expressive eyes would shift, flaring with anger one moment and then cast downward in deep sorrow, drowning in endless misery. Sometimes he kept his expression and tone controlled, recounting the most horrifying events with a calm voice, hiding any sign of distress; then, like a volcano erupting, his face would suddenly twist into the wildest fury as he screamed curses against his tormentor.

His tale is connected and told with an appearance of the simplest truth, yet I own to you that the letters of Felix and Safie, which he showed me, and the apparition of the monster seen from our ship, brought to me a greater conviction of the truth of his narrative than his asseverations, however earnest and connected. Such a monster has, then, really existence! I cannot doubt it, yet I am lost in surprise and admiration. Sometimes I endeavoured to gain from Frankenstein the particulars of his creature’s formation, but on this point he was impenetrable.

His story is coherent and told with an air of straightforward truth, yet I have to admit that the letters from Felix and Safie, which he showed me, and the sighting of the creature from our ship gave me stronger proof of the truth of his account than his passionate and detailed declarations ever could. So, such a monster actually exists! I can’t deny it, yet I am overwhelmed with shock and fascination. At times, I tried to get Frankenstein to reveal the details of how he created his creature, but on that subject, he refused to open up.

“Are you mad, my friend?” said he. “Or whither does your senseless curiosity lead you? Would you also create for yourself and the world a demoniacal enemy? Peace, peace! Learn my miseries and do not seek to increase your own.”

"Are you out of your mind, my friend?" he said. "Where is your pointless curiosity taking you? Do you want to create a monstrous enemy for both yourself and the world? Calm down, calm down! Learn about my suffering and don't try to add to your own."

Frankenstein discovered that I made notes concerning his history; he asked to see them and then himself corrected and augmented them in many places, but principally in giving the life and spirit to the conversations he held with his enemy. “Since you have preserved my narration,” said he, “I would not that a mutilated one should go down to posterity.”

Frankenstein found out that I had taken notes about his story; he asked to see them and then personally corrected and added to them in many parts, especially in bringing life and energy to the conversations he had with his enemy. "Since you have kept my story," he said, "I do not want a distorted version to be passed down to future generations."

Thus has a week passed away, while I have listened to the strangest tale that ever imagination formed. My thoughts and every feeling of my soul have been drunk up by the interest for my guest which this tale and his own elevated and gentle manners have created. I wish to soothe him, yet can I counsel one so infinitely miserable, so destitute of every hope of consolation, to live? Oh, no! The only joy that he can now know will be when he composes his shattered spirit to peace and death. Yet he enjoys one comfort, the offspring of solitude and delirium; he believes that when in dreams he holds converse with his friends and derives from that communion consolation for his miseries or excitements to his vengeance, that they are not the creations of his fancy, but the beings themselves who visit him from the regions of a remote world. This faith gives a solemnity to his reveries that render them to me almost as imposing and interesting as truth.

A week has gone by as I’ve listened to the strangest story imagination could ever create. My thoughts and every emotion in my soul have been completely consumed by my guest, drawn in by both his tale and his noble, gentle demeanor. I want to comfort him, but how can I advise someone so utterly miserable, so devoid of any hope or relief, to keep living? I can’t. The only peace he can now find will come when he calms his broken spirit and welcomes death. Yet, he finds some comfort, born from his isolation and madness; he believes that when he dreams and speaks with his friends, the connection he feels isn’t imagined but real, that they are truly visiting him from some distant, otherworldly place. This belief gives a certain gravity to his dreams, making them feel to me almost as compelling and powerful as the truth itself.

Our conversations are not always confined to his own history and misfortunes. On every point of general literature he displays unbounded knowledge and a quick and piercing apprehension. His eloquence is forcible and touching; nor can I hear him, when he relates a pathetic incident or endeavours to move the passions of pity or love, without tears. What a glorious creature must he have been in the days of his prosperity, when he is thus noble and godlike in ruin! He seems to feel his own worth and the greatness of his fall.

Our conversations don’t always stick to his personal history and hardships. When it comes to general literature, he shows incredible knowledge and sharp, insightful understanding. His way with words is powerful and deeply moving; I can’t listen to him describe a heartbreaking event or try to stir feelings of compassion or love without shedding tears. What an extraordinary person he must have been at the height of his success, considering how noble and almost divine he is even in his downfall! He seems fully aware of his own value and the magnitude of his loss.

“When younger,” said he, “I believed myself destined for some great enterprise. My feelings are profound, but I possessed a coolness of judgment that fitted me for illustrious achievements. This sentiment of the worth of my nature supported me when others would have been oppressed, for I deemed it criminal to throw away in useless grief those talents that might be useful to my fellow creatures. When I reflected on the work I had completed, no less a one than the creation of a sensitive and rational animal, I could not rank myself with the herd of common projectors. But this thought, which supported me in the commencement of my career, now serves only to plunge me lower in the dust. All my speculations and hopes are as nothing, and like the archangel who aspired to omnipotence, I am chained in an eternal hell. My imagination was vivid, yet my powers of analysis and application were intense; by the union of these qualities I conceived the idea and executed the creation of a man. Even now I cannot recollect without passion my reveries while the work was incomplete. I trod heaven in my thoughts, now exulting in my powers, now burning with the idea of their effects. From my infancy I was imbued with high hopes and a lofty ambition; but how am I sunk! Oh! My friend, if you had known me as I once was, you would not recognise me in this state of degradation. Despondency rarely visited my heart; a high destiny seemed to bear me on, until I fell, never, never again to rise.”

"When I was younger," he said, "I believed I was meant for something great. My emotions ran deep, but I had a level-headedness that made me capable of remarkable achievements. This belief in my own worth kept me going when others might have been overwhelmed, because I thought it would be wrong to waste my abilities in pointless sorrow—abilities that could help others. When I looked back on what I had accomplished—no less than creating a sensitive and rational being—I couldn't see myself as just another one of the ordinary dreamers. But the idea that once drove me forward now only drags me down further. All my hopes and plans have come to nothing, and like the archangel who reached for ultimate power, I find myself trapped in an eternal torment. My imagination was vivid, and my ability to analyze and work hard was intense; combining these traits, I came up with the idea and carried out the creation of a man. Even now, I can't think about those moments without intense emotion—those times when the project was unfinished. In my mind, I walked in heaven, sometimes thrilled by my abilities, sometimes consumed by thoughts of their consequences. I was filled with high aspirations and grand ambitions from a young age; but look at how far I have fallen! Oh, my friend, if you had known me back then, you wouldn't recognize me now in this miserable state. Despair rarely touched my heart back then; it felt like I was meant for greatness—until I fell, and I know I will never, ever rise again."

Must I then lose this admirable being? I have longed for a friend; I have sought one who would sympathise with and love me. Behold, on these desert seas I have found such a one, but I fear I have gained him only to know his value and lose him. I would reconcile him to life, but he repulses the idea.

Do I really have to lose this amazing person? I've been longing for a friend, someone who would understand me and care for me. Here, on these lonely seas, I've finally found such a person, but I'm afraid I've only discovered his worth just to lose him. I want to convince him to embrace life again, but he rejects the very thought.

“I thank you, Walton,” he said, “for your kind intentions towards so miserable a wretch; but when you speak of new ties and fresh affections, think you that any can replace those who are gone? Can any man be to me as Clerval was, or any woman another Elizabeth? Even where the affections are not strongly moved by any superior excellence, the companions of our childhood always possess a certain power over our minds which hardly any later friend can obtain. They know our infantine dispositions, which, however they may be afterwards modified, are never eradicated; and they can judge of our actions with more certain conclusions as to the integrity of our motives. A sister or a brother can never, unless indeed such symptoms have been shown early, suspect the other of fraud or false dealing, when another friend, however strongly he may be attached, may, in spite of himself, be contemplated with suspicion. But I enjoyed friends, dear not only through habit and association, but from their own merits; and wherever I am, the soothing voice of my Elizabeth and the conversation of Clerval will be ever whispered in my ear. They are dead, and but one feeling in such a solitude can persuade me to preserve my life. If I were engaged in any high undertaking or design, fraught with extensive utility to my fellow creatures, then could I live to fulfil it. But such is not my destiny; I must pursue and destroy the being to whom I gave existence; then my lot on earth will be fulfilled and I may die.”

"Thank you, Walton," he said, "for your kind intentions toward such a miserable wretch like me. But when you talk about new connections and starting fresh, do you really think anyone could replace the ones I've lost? Could anyone ever be to me what Clerval was, or any woman ever take Elizabeth's place? Even when we aren't deeply moved by someone's remarkable qualities, the friends from our childhood still hold a unique influence over us that no later friendship can ever really match. They know what we were like as children—traits that may change but are never entirely erased—and they can judge our actions more reliably, understanding the purity of our motives. A sister or brother, unless there's been some early sign of distrust, could never suspect the other of deceit, while even the closest friend, no matter how devoted they are, might still provoke moments of doubt. But my friends weren't just dear because of familiarity or shared history—they were exceptional in their own right. Wherever I go, I'll always hear the comforting voice of my Elizabeth and the conversations I had with Clerval echoing in my mind. They're gone now, and there's only one force in this loneliness that keeps me clinging to life. If I were involved in some noble mission or plan, something that could truly help humanity, then I might have reason to keep going. But that's not my fate. I have to hunt down and destroy the creature I brought into existence. Only then will my purpose on this earth be complete, and I can finally die."

My beloved Sister,

My dear sister,

September 2d.

September 2nd.

I write to you, encompassed by peril and ignorant whether I am ever doomed to see again dear England and the dearer friends that inhabit it. I am surrounded by mountains of ice which admit of no escape and threaten every moment to crush my vessel. The brave fellows whom I have persuaded to be my companions look towards me for aid, but I have none to bestow. There is something terribly appalling in our situation, yet my courage and hopes do not desert me. Yet it is terrible to reflect that the lives of all these men are endangered through me. If we are lost, my mad schemes are the cause.

I’m writing to you, surrounded by danger and unsure if I’ll ever see dear England again—or the even dearer friends who live there. I’m trapped by towering mountains of ice with no way out, and every moment, they threaten to crush my ship. The brave men I convinced to join me keep looking to me for help, but I have none to give. Our situation is terrifying, and yet my courage and hope haven’t abandoned me. Still, it’s awful to think that all these men’s lives are at risk because of me. If we don’t make it, my reckless plans are to blame.

And what, Margaret, will be the state of your mind? You will not hear of my destruction, and you will anxiously await my return. Years will pass, and you will have visitings of despair and yet be tortured by hope. Oh! My beloved sister, the sickening failing of your heart-felt expectations is, in prospect, more terrible to me than my own death. But you have a husband and lovely children; you may be happy. Heaven bless you and make you so!

And what will you feel, Margaret? You won't hear about my fate, and you'll anxiously wait for me to come back. Years will go by, and you'll swing between despair and the torment of hope. Oh, my dear sister, the thought of your heartbreaking disappointment is more horrifying to me than my own death. But you have a husband and beautiful children; you can still find happiness. May heaven bless you and grant you that happiness!

My unfortunate guest regards me with the tenderest compassion. He endeavours to fill me with hope and talks as if life were a possession which he valued. He reminds me how often the same accidents have happened to other navigators who have attempted this sea, and in spite of myself, he fills me with cheerful auguries. Even the sailors feel the power of his eloquence; when he speaks, they no longer despair; he rouses their energies, and while they hear his voice they believe these vast mountains of ice are mole-hills which will vanish before the resolutions of man. These feelings are transitory; each day of expectation delayed fills them with fear, and I almost dread a mutiny caused by this despair.

My unfortunate guest looks at me with the deepest compassion. He tries to give me hope and talks about life as if it’s something he truly values. He reminds me how often similar incidents have happened to other explorers who have braved these seas, and despite myself, his words fill me with optimism. Even the sailors are moved by his persuasive words; when he speaks, their despair fades. He rekindles their determination, and while they listen to him, they believe that these massive icebergs are nothing more than small hills that will disappear through human resolve. But these feelings are fleeting; each day of delayed progress brings new fear, and I almost can’t help but fear a mutiny driven by their growing despair.

September 5th.

September 5.

A scene has just passed of such uncommon interest that, although it is highly probable that these papers may never reach you, yet I cannot forbear recording it.

A scene of such rare interest has just occurred that, even though it’s very likely these writings may never reach you, I still feel compelled to write it down.

We are still surrounded by mountains of ice, still in imminent danger of being crushed in their conflict. The cold is excessive, and many of my unfortunate comrades have already found a grave amidst this scene of desolation. Frankenstein has daily declined in health; a feverish fire still glimmers in his eyes, but he is exhausted, and when suddenly roused to any exertion, he speedily sinks again into apparent lifelessness.

We’re still surrounded by massive icebergs, constantly at risk of being crushed as they collide. The cold is unbearable, and many of my poor comrades have already lost their lives in this desolate place. Frankenstein’s health has been worsening every day; there’s still a feverish spark in his eyes, but he’s completely drained, and whenever he’s forced into any effort, he quickly collapses into what seems like lifelessness again.

I mentioned in my last letter the fears I entertained of a mutiny. This morning, as I sat watching the wan countenance of my friend—his eyes half closed and his limbs hanging listlessly—I was roused by half a dozen of the sailors, who demanded admission into the cabin. They entered, and their leader addressed me. He told me that he and his companions had been chosen by the other sailors to come in deputation to me to make me a requisition which, in justice, I could not refuse. We were immured in ice and should probably never escape, but they feared that if, as was possible, the ice should dissipate and a free passage be opened, I should be rash enough to continue my voyage and lead them into fresh dangers, after they might happily have surmounted this. They insisted, therefore, that I should engage with a solemn promise that if the vessel should be freed I would instantly direct my course southwards.

I mentioned in my last letter the fears I had about a mutiny. This morning, as I sat watching my friend's pale face—his eyes barely open and his limbs limp—I was startled by about six sailors who demanded to enter the cabin. They came in, and their leader spoke to me. He said that he and the others had been chosen by the crew to deliver a demand they believed I couldn’t justly refuse. We were trapped in ice and likely wouldn’t escape, but they were worried that if the ice did clear and we found a way out, I might recklessly continue the voyage and lead them into more dangers, even after we had barely survived this. They demanded that I make a solemn promise to immediately head south if the ship was freed.

This speech troubled me. I had not despaired, nor had I yet conceived the idea of returning if set free. Yet could I, in justice, or even in possibility, refuse this demand? I hesitated before I answered, when Frankenstein, who had at first been silent, and indeed appeared hardly to have force enough to attend, now roused himself; his eyes sparkled, and his cheeks flushed with momentary vigour. Turning towards the men, he said,

This speech bothered me. I hadn’t lost hope, nor had I even thought about going back if I were released. But could I, in fairness or even realistically, refuse this request? I paused before answering, and that’s when Frankenstein, who had initially been quiet and seemed barely strong enough to stay present, suddenly perked up; his eyes lit up, and a burst of color came to his cheeks. Turning to the men, he said,

“What do you mean? What do you demand of your captain? Are you, then, so easily turned from your design? Did you not call this a glorious expedition? “And wherefore was it glorious? Not because the way was smooth and placid as a southern sea, but because it was full of dangers and terror, because at every new incident your fortitude was to be called forth and your courage exhibited, because danger and death surrounded it, and these you were to brave and overcome. For this was it a glorious, for this was it an honourable undertaking. You were hereafter to be hailed as the benefactors of your species, your names adored as belonging to brave men who encountered death for honour and the benefit of mankind. And now, behold, with the first imagination of danger, or, if you will, the first mighty and terrific trial of your courage, you shrink away and are content to be handed down as men who had not strength enough to endure cold and peril; and so, poor souls, they were chilly and returned to their warm firesides. Why, that requires not this preparation; ye need not have come thus far and dragged your captain to the shame of a defeat merely to prove yourselves cowards. Oh! Be men, or be more than men. Be steady to your purposes and firm as a rock. This ice is not made of such stuff as your hearts may be; it is mutable and cannot withstand you if you say that it shall not. Do not return to your families with the stigma of disgrace marked on your brows. Return as heroes who have fought and conquered and who know not what it is to turn their backs on the foe.”

"What are you saying? What do you want from your captain? Are you really so quick to give up on your mission? Didn't you call this a glorious expedition? And what made it glorious? Not because the path was easy and calm like a southern sea, but because it was filled with danger and fear, because every new challenge demanded your bravery and gave you a chance to show your courage, because you were surrounded by risk and death, and you were supposed to face and overcome them. That was what made it glorious, that was what made it an honorable endeavor. You were meant to be celebrated as benefactors of humanity, your names revered as belonging to brave men who faced death for honor and the good of mankind. And now look—at the first sign of danger—or, if you prefer, the first major and terrifying test of your courage—you back down and settle for being remembered as men who couldn’t handle the cold and danger; and so, poor souls, they got cold and went back home to their cozy firesides. Why, that didn’t need all this preparation; you didn’t have to come this far just to drag your captain into the humiliation of failure simply to prove yourselves cowards. Come on! Be men—or better, be more than men. Stay true to your purpose and stand as firm as a rock. This ice isn’t as strong as your hearts should be; it can change and won’t last if you decide it won’t. Don’t go back to your families with the mark of disgrace on your faces. Return as heroes who fought, conquered, and don’t know what it means to retreat from the enemy."

He spoke this with a voice so modulated to the different feelings expressed in his speech, with an eye so full of lofty design and heroism, that can you wonder that these men were moved? They looked at one another and were unable to reply. I spoke; I told them to retire and consider of what had been said, that I would not lead them farther north if they strenuously desired the contrary, but that I hoped that, with reflection, their courage would return.

He said this with a voice carefully tuned to the different emotions in his words, and with eyes full of ambition and bravery—so is it any surprise these men were affected? They looked at each other, speechless. I spoke next; I told them to go back and think over what he had said, assuring them that I wouldn’t take them farther north if they strongly opposed it, but I also expressed my hope that, with some thought, their courage would return.

They retired and I turned towards my friend, but he was sunk in languor and almost deprived of life.

They left, and I turned to my friend, but he was overcome with exhaustion and barely clinging to life.

How all this will terminate, I know not, but I had rather die than return shamefully, my purpose unfulfilled. Yet I fear such will be my fate; the men, unsupported by ideas of glory and honour, can never willingly continue to endure their present hardships.

I don’t know how all this will end, but I’d rather die than go back in disgrace with my goal unfinished. Still, I’m afraid that’s how it will turn out; the men, without being motivated by ideas of glory and honor, can’t willingly keep putting up with the hardships they’re facing now.

September 7th.

September 7.

The die is cast; I have consented to return if we are not destroyed. Thus are my hopes blasted by cowardice and indecision; I come back ignorant and disappointed. It requires more philosophy than I possess to bear this injustice with patience.

The decision is made; I’ve agreed to come back if we’re not destroyed. So, my hopes are crushed by fear and hesitation; I return home feeling clueless and let down. It takes more wisdom than I have to endure this unfairness calmly.

September 12th.

September 12.

It is past; I am returning to England. I have lost my hopes of utility and glory; I have lost my friend. But I will endeavour to detail these bitter circumstances to you, my dear sister; and while I am wafted towards England and towards you, I will not despond.

It's over; I'm heading back to England. I've lost my dreams of achievement and fame; I've lost my friend. But I'll try to explain these painful events to you, my dear sister. And as I'm carried back toward England and toward you, I won't lose hope.

September 9th, the ice began to move, and roarings like thunder were heard at a distance as the islands split and cracked in every direction. We were in the most imminent peril, but as we could only remain passive, my chief attention was occupied by my unfortunate guest whose illness increased in such a degree that he was entirely confined to his bed. The ice cracked behind us and was driven with force towards the north; a breeze sprang from the west, and on the 11th the passage towards the south became perfectly free. When the sailors saw this and that their return to their native country was apparently assured, a shout of tumultuous joy broke from them, loud and long-continued. Frankenstein, who was dozing, awoke and asked the cause of the tumult. “They shout,” I said, “because they will soon return to England.”

September 9th, the ice started to shift, and thundering sounds could be heard in the distance as the ice sheets broke and cracked in every direction. We were in extreme danger, but since we could do nothing but wait, my main focus was on my unfortunate guest, whose illness had worsened so much that he was completely confined to his bed. The ice split behind us and was pushed forcefully to the north; a breeze came from the west, and by the 11th, the path to the south was completely clear. When the sailors saw this and realized their return to their homeland seemed guaranteed, they erupted into loud, joyful cheers that went on and on. Frankenstein, who had been dozing, woke up and asked what the commotion was about. "They’re cheering," I said, "because they’ll soon be on their way back to England."

“Do you, then, really return?”

"Are you really coming back?"

“Alas! Yes; I cannot withstand their demands. I cannot lead them unwillingly to danger, and I must return.”

"Unfortunately, yes. I can’t resist their demands. I can’t force them to face danger against their will, so I have to go back."

“Do so, if you will; but I will not. You may give up your purpose, but mine is assigned to me by Heaven, and I dare not. I am weak, but surely the spirits who assist my vengeance will endow me with sufficient strength.” Saying this, he endeavoured to spring from the bed, but the exertion was too great for him; he fell back and fainted.

"Go ahead if you want to, but I won’t. You might abandon your purpose, but mine was given to me by Heaven, and I can’t ignore it. I may be weak, but surely the spirits helping my revenge will give me enough strength." As he said this, he tried to leap out of bed, but the effort was too much for him; he collapsed and passed out.

It was long before he was restored, and I often thought that life was entirely extinct. At length he opened his eyes; he breathed with difficulty and was unable to speak. The surgeon gave him a composing draught and ordered us to leave him undisturbed. In the meantime he told me that my friend had certainly not many hours to live.

It was a long time before he came around, and I often thought he was completely gone. Eventually, he opened his eyes; he was breathing with difficulty and couldn’t speak. The doctor gave him a calming drink and told us to leave him alone to rest. In the meantime, he told me that my friend definitely didn’t have many hours left to live.

His sentence was pronounced, and I could only grieve and be patient. I sat by his bed, watching him; his eyes were closed, and I thought he slept; but presently he called to me in a feeble voice, and bidding me come near, said, “Alas! The strength I relied on is gone; I feel that I shall soon die, and he, my enemy and persecutor, may still be in being. Think not, Walton, that in the last moments of my existence I feel that burning hatred and ardent desire of revenge I once expressed; but I feel myself justified in desiring the death of my adversary. During these last days I have been occupied in examining my past conduct; nor do I find it blamable. In a fit of enthusiastic madness I created a rational creature and was bound towards him to assure, as far as was in my power, his happiness and well-being. This was my duty, but there was another still paramount to that. My duties towards the beings of my own species had greater claims to my attention because they included a greater proportion of happiness or misery. Urged by this view, I refused, and I did right in refusing, to create a companion for the first creature. He showed unparalleled malignity and selfishness in evil; he destroyed my friends; he devoted to destruction beings who possessed exquisite sensations, happiness, and wisdom; nor do I know where this thirst for vengeance may end. Miserable himself that he may render no other wretched, he ought to die. The task of his destruction was mine, but I have failed. When actuated by selfish and vicious motives, I asked you to undertake my unfinished work, and I renew this request now, when I am only induced by reason and virtue.

His sentence was given, and all I could do was feel sorrow and try to stay patient. I sat by his bed, watching him; his eyes were closed, and I thought he was asleep. But soon, he called to me in a weak voice and asked me to come closer. He said, "The strength I once depended on is gone; I can feel that I’m going to die soon, and he—my enemy and tormentor—might still be alive. Don’t think, Walton, that in these final moments I’m consumed by the same burning hatred and intense desire for revenge that I once felt. But I still believe I’m justified in wanting the death of my adversary. In these last days, I’ve reflected on my past actions, and I don’t find them blameworthy. In a moment of passionate madness, I created a sentient being and was responsible for doing everything in my power to ensure his happiness and well-being. That was my duty, but there was an even greater duty, one that took precedence. My responsibilities toward the people of my own kind were greater because they affected more happiness or suffering. With this in mind, I refused—and I was right to refuse—to create a companion for the first creature. He showed unimaginable malice and selfishness in his evil deeds; he destroyed my friends and targeted for destruction beings who felt intense emotions, knew happiness, and possessed wisdom. I have no idea where his thirst for revenge will end. He’s miserable, but to make sure no one else suffers, he needs to die. That was my responsibility—to end him—but I failed. When driven by selfish and harmful motives, I asked you to take on my unfinished work, and now, guided only by reason and virtue, I make the same request again."

“Yet I cannot ask you to renounce your country and friends to fulfil this task; and now that you are returning to England, you will have little chance of meeting with him. But the consideration of these points, and the well balancing of what you may esteem your duties, I leave to you; my judgment and ideas are already disturbed by the near approach of death. I dare not ask you to do what I think right, for I may still be misled by passion.

"Still, I can’t ask you to give up your country and friends to take on this task; and now that you’re heading back to England, there’s little chance you’ll cross paths with him. But I’ll leave it to you to weigh these points carefully and decide what you consider your responsibilities. My judgment and thoughts are already clouded by how close I am to dying. I can’t ask you to do what I believe is right because I might still be swayed by emotion."

“That he should live to be an instrument of mischief disturbs me; in other respects, this hour, when I momentarily expect my release, is the only happy one which I have enjoyed for several years. The forms of the beloved dead flit before me, and I hasten to their arms. Farewell, Walton! Seek happiness in tranquillity and avoid ambition, even if it be only the apparently innocent one of distinguishing yourself in science and discoveries. Yet why do I say this? I have myself been blasted in these hopes, yet another may succeed.”

"It's unsettling to me that he should live and cause harm; but in every other way, this moment, as I await what I expect to be my release, is the only truly happy one I've had in years. I see the forms of my dearly departed loved ones passing before me, and I rush to join them. Goodbye, Walton! Look for happiness in peace and steer clear of ambition, even if it seems harmless, like trying to make a name for yourself in science and discoveries. But why do I say this? My own hopes have been destroyed, yet someone else might succeed."

His voice became fainter as he spoke, and at length, exhausted by his effort, he sank into silence. About half an hour afterwards he attempted again to speak but was unable; he pressed my hand feebly, and his eyes closed for ever, while the irradiation of a gentle smile passed away from his lips.

His voice grew weaker as he spoke, and eventually, drained from the effort, he fell silent. About half an hour later, he tried to speak again but couldn't; he weakly squeezed my hand, and his eyes closed forever, as the faint glow of a peaceful smile faded from his lips.

Margaret, what comment can I make on the untimely extinction of this glorious spirit? What can I say that will enable you to understand the depth of my sorrow? All that I should express would be inadequate and feeble. My tears flow; my mind is overshadowed by a cloud of disappointment. But I journey towards England, and I may there find consolation.

Margaret, what can I even say about the tragic loss of such a remarkable soul? How can I possibly explain the depth of my grief? Anything I try to say would fall short and seem weak. My tears keep falling, and my thoughts are weighed down by a cloud of sadness. But I’m heading to England, and maybe I’ll find some comfort there.

I am interrupted. What do these sounds portend? It is midnight; the breeze blows fairly, and the watch on deck scarcely stir. Again there is a sound as of a human voice, but hoarser; it comes from the cabin where the remains of Frankenstein still lie. I must arise and examine. Good night, my sister.

I’m interrupted. What do these sounds mean? It’s midnight; the breeze is steady, and the crew barely moves on deck. There’s that sound again—it’s like a human voice, but rougher; it’s coming from the cabin where Frankenstein’s body still rests. I need to get up and check. Good night, my sister.

Great God! what a scene has just taken place! I am yet dizzy with the remembrance of it. I hardly know whether I shall have the power to detail it; yet the tale which I have recorded would be incomplete without this final and wonderful catastrophe.

Oh my God! What just happened was unbelievable! I'm still overwhelmed just thinking about it. I'm not sure if I even have the strength to describe it, but the story I've told wouldn't be complete without this final, incredible disaster.

I entered the cabin where lay the remains of my ill-fated and admirable friend. Over him hung a form which I cannot find words to describe—gigantic in stature, yet uncouth and distorted in its proportions. As he hung over the coffin, his face was concealed by long locks of ragged hair; but one vast hand was extended, in colour and apparent texture like that of a mummy. When he heard the sound of my approach, he ceased to utter exclamations of grief and horror and sprung towards the window. Never did I behold a vision so horrible as his face, of such loathsome yet appalling hideousness. I shut my eyes involuntarily and endeavoured to recollect what were my duties with regard to this destroyer. I called on him to stay.

I stepped into the cabin where the remains of my unlucky and admirable friend rested. Standing over him was a figure that defies description—towering in height but awkward and deformed in its shape. As it leaned over the coffin, its face was hidden by tangled, unkempt hair, but one massive hand stretched out, its color and texture resembling that of a mummy. When it heard me approach, it stopped letting out cries of grief and horror and leapt toward the window. I had never seen anything as terrifying as its face—so disgusting yet shockingly horrifying. I instinctively shut my eyes and tried to remember what my responsibilities were toward this monster. I called out for it to stop.

He paused, looking on me with wonder, and again turning towards the lifeless form of his creator, he seemed to forget my presence, and every feature and gesture seemed instigated by the wildest rage of some uncontrollable passion.

He paused, staring at me in amazement, then turned back to the lifeless body of his creator. It was as though he forgot I was there, and every expression and movement was driven by the wildest fury of some uncontrollable emotion.

“That is also my victim!” he exclaimed. “In his murder my crimes are consummated; the miserable series of my being is wound to its close! Oh, Frankenstein! Generous and self-devoted being! What does it avail that I now ask thee to pardon me? I, who irretrievably destroyed thee by destroying all thou lovedst. Alas! He is cold, he cannot answer me.”

"He's my victim too!" he exclaimed. "With his murder, my crimes are complete; the wretched cycle of my existence has come to an end! Oh, Frankenstein! Kind and selfless being! What good does it do for me to ask for your forgiveness now? I, who destroyed you completely by taking away everything you loved. But alas! He’s gone cold; he can’t answer me."

His voice seemed suffocated, and my first impulses, which had suggested to me the duty of obeying the dying request of my friend in destroying his enemy, were now suspended by a mixture of curiosity and compassion. I approached this tremendous being; I dared not again raise my eyes to his face, there was something so scaring and unearthly in his ugliness. I attempted to speak, but the words died away on my lips. The monster continued to utter wild and incoherent self-reproaches. At length I gathered resolution to address him in a pause of the tempest of his passion.

His voice sounded choked, and my first instincts—urging me to fulfill my dying friend's request to destroy his enemy—were now held back by a mix of curiosity and compassion. I stepped closer to this intimidating being, but I couldn't bring myself to look at his face again; there was something so terrifying and otherworldly about his ugliness. I tried to speak, but the words caught in my throat and wouldn't come out. The creature kept muttering wild, disjointed words of self-blame. Finally, I managed to gather the courage to speak to him during a brief pause in the storm of his emotions.

“Your repentance,” I said, “is now superfluous. If you had listened to the voice of conscience and heeded the stings of remorse before you had urged your diabolical vengeance to this extremity, Frankenstein would yet have lived.”

"Your apology," I said, "is meaningless now. If you had listened to your conscience and paid attention to the pangs of guilt before driving your wicked revenge to this point, Frankenstein would still be alive."

“And do you dream?” said the dæmon. “Do you think that I was then dead to agony and remorse? He,” he continued, pointing to the corpse, “he suffered not in the consummation of the deed. Oh! Not the ten-thousandth portion of the anguish that was mine during the lingering detail of its execution. A frightful selfishness hurried me on, while my heart was poisoned with remorse. Think you that the groans of Clerval were music to my ears? My heart was fashioned to be susceptible of love and sympathy, and when wrenched by misery to vice and hatred, it did not endure the violence of the change without torture such as you cannot even imagine.

"And do you dream?" asked the demon. "Do you think I was numb to agony and regret back then? He," he continued, gesturing toward the body, "didn't suffer in the moment of his death. Not even a fraction—one ten-thousandth—of the pain I felt during the slow, drawn-out act of carrying it out. A horrible selfishness drove me forward, even as my heart was filled with guilt. Do you think Clerval's cries were sweet music to my ears? My heart was made to feel love and compassion, but when misery twisted it into vice and hate, it endured the shift with a torment you can't even begin to imagine."

“After the murder of Clerval I returned to Switzerland, heart-broken and overcome. I pitied Frankenstein; my pity amounted to horror; I abhorred myself. But when I discovered that he, the author at once of my existence and of its unspeakable torments, dared to hope for happiness, that while he accumulated wretchedness and despair upon me he sought his own enjoyment in feelings and passions from the indulgence of which I was for ever barred, then impotent envy and bitter indignation filled me with an insatiable thirst for vengeance. I recollected my threat and resolved that it should be accomplished. I knew that I was preparing for myself a deadly torture, but I was the slave, not the master, of an impulse which I detested yet could not disobey. Yet when she died! Nay, then I was not miserable. I had cast off all feeling, subdued all anguish, to riot in the excess of my despair. Evil thenceforth became my good. Urged thus far, I had no choice but to adapt my nature to an element which I had willingly chosen. The completion of my demoniacal design became an insatiable passion. And now it is ended; there is my last victim!”

"After Clerval's murder, I went back to Switzerland, brokenhearted and overwhelmed. I felt sorry for Frankenstein; my pity turned into horror; I hated myself. But when I realized that he—the one who created me and caused all my suffering—had the audacity to hope for happiness, that while he piled misery and despair on me, he still sought his own joy through emotions and desires that I could never experience, an uncontrollable envy and burning rage consumed me, leaving me with an unquenchable thirst for revenge. I remembered my threat and resolved to carry it out. I knew I was setting myself up for unbearable torment, but I was a slave to an impulse I despised yet couldn’t resist. But when she died—no, at that moment, I wasn’t miserable. I let go of all feeling and numbed my anguish to revel in the intensity of my despair. Evil became my good from that point forward. Pushed this far, I had no choice but to shape my nature to the surroundings I had willingly embraced. Finishing my devilish plan became an obsession I couldn’t let go of. And now it’s over; there lies my final victim!"

I was at first touched by the expressions of his misery; yet, when I called to mind what Frankenstein had said of his powers of eloquence and persuasion, and when I again cast my eyes on the lifeless form of my friend, indignation was rekindled within me. “Wretch!” I said. “It is well that you come here to whine over the desolation that you have made. You throw a torch into a pile of buildings, and when they are consumed, you sit among the ruins and lament the fall. Hypocritical fiend! If he whom you mourn still lived, still would he be the object, again would he become the prey, of your accursed vengeance. It is not pity that you feel; you lament only because the victim of your malignity is withdrawn from your power.”

At first, I felt moved by his expressions of misery; but then I remembered what Frankenstein had said about his skill with words and persuasion. As I looked again at the lifeless body of my friend, my anger flared up once more. "You wretch!" I said. "How dare you come here to cry over the destruction you've caused? You set a building on fire, and when it burns to the ground, you sit among the ruins and mourn what’s been lost. Hypocritical monster! If the person you mourn were still alive, he would still be your target, still the victim of your cursed revenge. This isn’t pity you’re feeling; you only grieve because the victim of your hatred has been taken beyond your reach."

“Oh, it is not thus—not thus,” interrupted the being. “Yet such must be the impression conveyed to you by what appears to be the purport of my actions. Yet I seek not a fellow feeling in my misery. No sympathy may I ever find. When I first sought it, it was the love of virtue, the feelings of happiness and affection with which my whole being overflowed, that I wished to be participated. But now that virtue has become to me a shadow, and that happiness and affection are turned into bitter and loathing despair, in what should I seek for sympathy? I am content to suffer alone while my sufferings shall endure; when I die, I am well satisfied that abhorrence and opprobrium should load my memory. Once my fancy was soothed with dreams of virtue, of fame, and of enjoyment. Once I falsely hoped to meet with beings who, pardoning my outward form, would love me for the excellent qualities which I was capable of unfolding. I was nourished with high thoughts of honour and devotion. But now crime has degraded me beneath the meanest animal. No guilt, no mischief, no malignity, no misery, can be found comparable to mine. When I run over the frightful catalogue of my sins, I cannot believe that I am the same creature whose thoughts were once filled with sublime and transcendent visions of the beauty and the majesty of goodness. But it is even so; the fallen angel becomes a malignant devil. Yet even that enemy of God and man had friends and associates in his desolation; I am alone.

“Oh, it’s not like that—not like that,” the being interrupted. “But that must be how it seems to you, judging by what my actions appear to mean. I’m not looking for someone to share in my misery. I can never find sympathy. When I first sought it, it was because I was filled with the love of virtue, happiness, and affection, overflowing with them, and I wanted someone to share that with. But now, virtue is nothing but a shadow to me, and happiness and affection have turned into bitter, hateful despair. So, where could I even look for sympathy? I’m fine suffering alone as long as I have to suffer; and when I die, I’ll be content knowing my memory will be loaded with hatred and scorn. There was a time when my imagination was comforted by dreams of virtue, fame, and joy. I once stupidly hoped to find people who, forgiving my outer appearance, would love me for the great qualities I had the potential to show. I fed myself with lofty thoughts of honor and dedication. But now crime has dragged me down lower than the lowest animal. No guilt, no evil, no cruelty, no misery, can compare to mine. When I go over the terrifying list of my sins, I can’t believe I’m the same being who once had thoughts full of awe-inspiring and transcendent visions of the beauty and power of goodness. But it’s true; the angel who falls becomes a spiteful demon. Yet even that enemy of God and humanity had companions and allies in his bleak existence. I am completely alone.”

“You, who call Frankenstein your friend, seem to have a knowledge of my crimes and his misfortunes. But in the detail which he gave you of them he could not sum up the hours and months of misery which I endured wasting in impotent passions. For while I destroyed his hopes, I did not satisfy my own desires. They were for ever ardent and craving; still I desired love and fellowship, and I was still spurned. Was there no injustice in this? Am I to be thought the only criminal, when all humankind sinned against me? Why do you not hate Felix, who drove his friend from his door with contumely? Why do you not execrate the rustic who sought to destroy the saviour of his child? Nay, these are virtuous and immaculate beings! I, the miserable and the abandoned, am an abortion, to be spurned at, and kicked, and trampled on. Even now my blood boils at the recollection of this injustice.

"You, who call Frankenstein your friend, seem to know about my crimes and his suffering. But in the story he told you, he couldn’t fully express the hours and months of agony I went through, consumed by powerless emotions. While I destroyed his hopes, I didn’t fulfill my own. My desires were always burning and insatiable; I still longed for love and companionship, yet I was constantly rejected. Wasn’t that unjust? Should I be seen as the only villain when all of humanity wronged me? Why don’t you despise Felix, who cruelly turned his friend away? Why don’t you condemn the villager who tried to kill the savior of his child? No, they’re considered virtuous and faultless! But I, miserable and abandoned, am a monstrosity to be rejected, beaten, and crushed. Even now, my blood burns with anger at the memory of this injustice."

“But it is true that I am a wretch. I have murdered the lovely and the helpless; I have strangled the innocent as they slept and grasped to death his throat who never injured me or any other living thing. I have devoted my creator, the select specimen of all that is worthy of love and admiration among men, to misery; I have pursued him even to that irremediable ruin. There he lies, white and cold in death. You hate me, but your abhorrence cannot equal that with which I regard myself. I look on the hands which executed the deed; I think on the heart in which the imagination of it was conceived and long for the moment when these hands will meet my eyes, when that imagination will haunt my thoughts no more.

"But it's true that I'm a miserable wretch. I've killed the innocent and defenseless; I've strangled people in their sleep, people who never harmed me or anyone else. I've condemned my creator—the very example of everything that's worthy of love and admiration in humanity—to a life of misery. I've hunted him down and pushed him to this irreversible destruction. There he lies now, pale and lifeless in death. You hate me, but your hatred can't match the disgust I feel for myself. I look at the hands that committed these crimes; I think about the heart that imagined them, and I desperately long for the moment when these hands and the thoughts behind them will haunt me no more."

“Fear not that I shall be the instrument of future mischief. My work is nearly complete. Neither yours nor any man’s death is needed to consummate the series of my being and accomplish that which must be done, but it requires my own. Do not think that I shall be slow to perform this sacrifice. I shall quit your vessel on the ice raft which brought me thither and shall seek the most northern extremity of the globe; I shall collect my funeral pile and consume to ashes this miserable frame, that its remains may afford no light to any curious and unhallowed wretch who would create such another as I have been. I shall die. I shall no longer feel the agonies which now consume me or be the prey of feelings unsatisfied, yet unquenched. He is dead who called me into being; and when I shall be no more, the very remembrance of us both will speedily vanish. I shall no longer see the sun or stars or feel the winds play on my cheeks. Light, feeling, and sense will pass away; and in this condition must I find my happiness. Some years ago, when the images which this world affords first opened upon me, when I felt the cheering warmth of summer and heard the rustling of the leaves and the warbling of the birds, and these were all to me, I should have wept to die; now it is my only consolation. Polluted by crimes and torn by the bitterest remorse, where can I find rest but in death?

"Don’t worry that I’ll cause any more harm in the future. My work is almost done. Nobody’s death—yours or anyone else’s—is needed to complete the purpose of my existence, but mine is. Don’t think I’ll hesitate to make this sacrifice. I’ll leave your ship on the ice raft that brought me here, and I’ll head to the most northern point on Earth. There, I’ll build my own funeral pyre and burn this miserable body to ashes, so there’s nothing left for any curious or unethical person to use to recreate a being like me. I will die. I won’t feel the torment that consumes me anymore or be tortured by desires that can never be satisfied. The man who created me is dead, and once I’m gone, the memory of both of us will fade away quickly. I won’t see the sun or stars again or feel the wind on my face anymore. Light, feeling, and consciousness will vanish—and in that, I’ll find my peace. Years ago, when I first experienced what this world had to offer—when I felt the warmth of summer, heard the rustling leaves, and listened to birds singing—those things meant everything to me, and I would have cried at the thought of dying. But now, death is my only comfort. Stained by my crimes and consumed by the deepest regret, where else can I find peace but in death?"

“Farewell! I leave you, and in you the last of humankind whom these eyes will ever behold. Farewell, Frankenstein! If thou wert yet alive and yet cherished a desire of revenge against me, it would be better satiated in my life than in my destruction. But it was not so; thou didst seek my extinction, that I might not cause greater wretchedness; and if yet, in some mode unknown to me, thou hadst not ceased to think and feel, thou wouldst not desire against me a vengeance greater than that which I feel. Blasted as thou wert, my agony was still superior to thine, for the bitter sting of remorse will not cease to rankle in my wounds until death shall close them for ever.

"Goodbye! I’m leaving you, and you're the last person I’ll ever see. Goodbye, Frankenstein! If you were still alive and still wanted revenge on me, it would be better served by letting me live than by destroying me. But that wasn’t the case; you wanted me gone so I couldn’t bring more misery. And even now, if somehow you still think and feel, you wouldn’t wish me a suffering worse than what I already endure. As ruined as you were, my pain was still greater than yours, because the sharp sting of remorse will keep tormenting me until death finally puts an end to it forever."

“But soon,” he cried with sad and solemn enthusiasm, “I shall die, and what I now feel be no longer felt. Soon these burning miseries will be extinct. I shall ascend my funeral pile triumphantly and exult in the agony of the torturing flames. The light of that conflagration will fade away; my ashes will be swept into the sea by the winds. My spirit will sleep in peace, or if it thinks, it will not surely think thus. Farewell.”

"But soon," he shouted with a mix of sadness and solemn passion, "I will die, and these feelings I have now will cease to exist. Soon, these intense miseries will come to an end. I will climb onto my funeral pyre triumphantly and revel in the torment of the burning flames. The glow of that fire will fade away, and the wind will carry my ashes into the sea. My spirit will rest in peace—or if it still thinks, it won't think like this anymore. Goodbye."

He sprang from the cabin-window as he said this, upon the ice raft which lay close to the vessel. He was soon borne away by the waves and lost in darkness and distance.

He jumped out of the cabin window as he said this, onto the ice raft that was right next to the ship. The waves quickly carried him away, and he disappeared into the darkness and distance.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!